Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

A speck of ash landed on her nose. Annoyed, Nikkal slid her hand down her face. Ash was falling down as if it was rain. Today the other fire mages had their training. Not her though, she had already finished her training here. Now she would be sent to the battlefront.

She walked between tents almost aimlessly, looking at the cloud covered sky. It perfectly reflected her mood. She hated this place, and going to war? No, thank you. But she had little say in that. They had come to the Children’s Home, looking for orphans old enough to fight and found her twenty-year-old self alongside her twin brother and best friends. They were of age and not even the Home’s Mother could have done anything. Not when the recruiters were from the Five themselves.

Nikkal entered the tent that served as a dining facility, where Ethan, Su and Shimun were already waiting for her. All three looked equally nervous as her. She muttered a greeting and sat down between Ethan and Su. Both touched her shoulder in reassurance.

“Ready?” Ethan asked gloomily.

The fire mage pulled out the unopened letter from her pocket. “Ready.”

Her heart was hammering against her ribcage and her breathing was shallow. Only the words of the fire instructor were giving her some hope. With her magic being in the state it was, it was unlikely she would be sent to the front, he said. She sincerely hoped he was right and she would be sent somewhere to help the healers or smiths, or literally anything.

She opened the letter with shaky hands.

“We both are in the same company unit,” Su mumbled as she peaked into Shimun’s letter. Shimun swallowed drily, but looked grateful at this little mercy.

Ethan looked wide-eyed at the papyrus. “I… am supposed to join the campaign for Akshak…”

“That’s under lord Kingu’s command, isn’t it?”

“Yeah.”

“Nika,” Su called, “What about you?”

Her hands shook more violently now. With a weak voice she said, “Sippar…”

“…Sippar? That’s even further away-“ Ethan started but quickly realised he shouldn’t finish that sentence.

“…I am under the command of Enki’s general,” Nikkal finished, her mind numb.

Why?

Her fire was useless in battle. She may be decent with a sword, but still! Why?!

“This must be some mistake,” Ethan spoke.

“It’s not,” she said.

She was going to die. Definitely. There was no way she would survive a battle. And kill? How is she supposed to just kill someone? How was she supposed to kill someone?!

“Nikkal?”

“I… I need to be alone for now.”

Nikkal cursed everything. The world, the Five, the Kengirians, her parents who left her, absolutely everyone. Why? What was all of this for? To send more souls to Ereshkigal? To show off power? Tiamat damn them all!

She couldn’t sleep and she doubted she would fall asleep at all that night. Nikkal looked to her left where Su’s bed – if one could call those things beds – was. They had been sharing a tent alongside four other recruits for months now. Some recruits had left and new ones arrived. Nikkal didn’t bother to befriend them. They… just existed and shared the same space, nothing more. She doubted they would see each other again anyway.

And now she was leaving this tent too. This small, overfilled, musty tent she would never return to. As unbelievable as it was, she would miss it. Here, at least, she was safe.

Were those who'd already left still alive? Or was the earth already soaked with their blood?

Her thoughts would always spiral back to death.

“I can’t sleep either,” the water mage suddenly spoke up.

Su raised her blanket and moved to the side – an invite. Nikkal didn’t spare a minute and slipped into her bed. It wasn’t very comfortable because there was no room for both of them on it, but at least they were warmer. The presence of her best friend calmed Nikkal a little.

“I wish we could stay together,” Su said.

“You at least have Shimun.”

“I know… but still, I am afraid.”

She was afraid too. Terribly. Before her: death. And no Ethan or Su at her side, only strangers. Nikkal wanted to tell her that and much more, but she didn’t. She never did. Vulnerability wasn’t an option, not even with Su. Opening up meant only more hurt once they left, and complete trust only led to pain. Those were the lessons her parents taught her.

Instead she whispered, “I don’t want to die.”

“You can’t,” Su said, more forcefully than she wanted, “Please, promise me you won’t die.”

“I will try-“

“No, no trying,” Su interrupted her, “You have to, I need you to.”

Su’s voice was more desperate than ever. It surprised Nikkal.

“I will survive,” she spoke with a newfound determination, “And we will see each other again, I promise.”

The water mage pulled her closer and whispered, “Good. Now try to sleep, okay?”

“Okay,” she mumbled.

Hopefully they didn’t wake anyone up…

Nikkal was supposed to leave with a convoy of supplies in the early morning. She had packed in the evening before, with the help of Su. They didn’t possess much anyway. Everything she had was in her bag.

The morning was as gloomy as yesterday. The only difference was that the morning sun painted the dark grey clouds in a reddish pink hue. It was cold too and the air smelled of rain, heralding the rainy season. The south-eastern winds would always bring storms around that time. And after the rainy season a new year would start.

 She didn’t know if she would see another year.

Ethan approached her. Nikkal hugged her twin and spoke, echoing Su, “Promise me you’ll stay alive, and be careful!”

“I swear,” he said, “Be careful too, Sprout, and don’t do anything reckless.”

“I won’t,” she told him.

“You will,” her brother laughed, “Just don’t die out there.”

“Same to you”

“Wait-“ Ethan said and pulled something out from his pocket, “Here, take this. For luck.”

He handed her the amulet, shaped like a dragon curled into a circle. There was supposed to be a milk white pearl in the centre, but their mother had kept it.

“But don’t let anyone see it,” he added.

“Why, are you afraid someone would want to steal it?” Nikkal asked skeptically.

She looked at the amulet with sadness. It did bring memories from the times her father had proudly carried it around his neck. It had been her family’s heirloom for generations now. Something of great importance for them. Far greater than their daughter.

“…I doubt anyone would want this old thing,” she added.

“Dad always told me our ancestor got it from a great, noble lady for her services to her,” Ethan said, “And the lady had gotten it from one of the Five.”

Nikkal looked at him incredulously, “Last time I checked, the Five hated dragons.”

Ethan shrugged, “It was a long time ago.”

“So long ago I doubt that it actually happened.”

Her brother gave her a small smile. There was something in his eyes that told her he was hiding something. Or maybe he just didn’t want to bring up their parents again. The less said about them, the better.

“Thank you, Ethan,” she said, putting the amulet into her pocket, “I will keep it safe then.”

“Keep yourself safe too,” he said, taking a slow step back.

They didn’t want to part. Nikkal swallowed and said, “Stay alive… or I will go to Irkalla and drag you out myself.”

Ethan laughed, “Mages don’t go to Irkalla, but-“

“Return to the source, I know, I know,” she rolled her eyes, “Then I will go to the source, easy.”

“If you say so, Nikki,” her twin shook his head.

“Hey! Soldier! We’re leaving,” someone from the convoy called.

“Good luck Nikkal,” Ethan said, “We will see each other soon.”

“We will,” she nodded, “Take care.”

She ran to one of the carriages and entered it quickly, almost tripping over. One of the soldiers offered her a hand and pulled her up. Nikkal thanked them, sat down onto the bench and put her bag between her feet. The carriage had only a cloth pulled over the top, so she could see what was behind and before them.

The training facility was already out of her sight, her view blocked by a long caravan. Waggons full of food, medicaments, water and beer, clothes and Tiamat knows what else were pulled by horses, oxen or donkeys. She even saw riders on camels.

The road was bumpy. Nikkal was afraid every time they hit a rock a wheel would break. By noon, her back hurt. By evening, her body ached. She wished they would stop and she could stretch her legs. But they went on the entire night.

A week later the convoy reached Sippar. After letting them rest for a day, they all received armour and dog tags. The tags were for identification. On hers was: Nikkal, daughter of Lagash; 201; 1^st Lion Battalion; Fire mage

She exanimated the button-like tag. What was that number for? Was that her identification number? She didn’t think about it long, though. She had to go. With the tag around her neck alongside the amulet, she went to put on her armour. First was a long linen shirt and trousers to cover her skin from the cold metal. Next up was a layer of chain mail and then on it a breastplate of solid metal, accompanied by matching wristbands and greaves.

It was heavy. And tight. Nikkal wanted to tear it down from herself as soon as she finished putting it on. How can they fight in it? How will she fight in it?   

Anxiety hadn’t left her ever since that accursed letter. She didn’t know if her chest felt so squeezed from the breastplate or her terror.

The commander called for her. He was either in a sour mood, or maybe he was always like that. No matter what it was, he told her to report to the general and shooed her out of the tent.

The general? Why? What would a general need from a newcomer like her? Nikkal had thought she would report to some captain or commander, but not a general! Oh Tiamat have mercy…

With wobbly legs, she went outside. The fire mage scanned the camp. It was big. At least thrice as big as the training facility and all tents looked the same. Nothing to indicate to her where to find the general.

She walked around the camp. Some soldiers threw her a curious glance, but most of them minded their own business. She was almost by the other end of the camp, the destroyed walls of Sippar in clear view. Nikkal decided she would have to ask someone. But who? She wasn’t that keen on asking strangers.

She looked around. There was the sea of tents. Flags bearing a lion’s head swayed in the wind. There was no fight currently ongoing, and the soldiers were either resting, sharpening their weapons or talking. Her gaze landed on two who were standing a few metres away from her. They were watching the city and talking about something. Both were donning the same armour as everyone else. One had long, black wavy hair, his eyes dark and kind. The other had his back to her, but she noted he had blond hair.

Nikkal didn’t know why, but her gut feeling told her they were trustworthy. Her intuition had yet to fail her, so she mustered her courage and approached them.

The dark-haired man noticed her first and looked at her curiously just as the  second man turned around to see what or who his companion was looking at.

“Excuse me,” Nikkal said in a calm tone, her head up, “Could you tell me where I could find the general? I was told to report to him.”

 The blond soldier – he had green eyes she noted – blinked at her, surprised. Meanwhile the other one chuckled and proclaimed, “Well, you’re in luck, girl. The general is right in front of you.”

Chapter Text

Nikkal’s gaze snapped back to the blond man. Was it really..? Yes. It was him. She could tell by his face. It was like looking at the Children’s Home’s Mother, lady Ninhursag, former wife of Enki. Of course! She had absolutely forgotten Enki’s general was also Ninhursag’s son. But now seeing his features she could clearly see the resemblance.

The man straightened his shoulders and introduced himself: “I am Niall, son of Enki. General of Enki. And you are?”

“My name is Nikkal… daughter of Lagash,” she said, trying to keep her voice as calm as it was before, “Wait… Here!”

She pulled out the letter she had received and showed it to him. Niall took it and read it over. Then, handing it back to her, he told her, “Follow me. Agga, you too.”

Well, at least now she knew where the general had his tent, Nikkal thought drily. She was sitting at his desk, the general across her. The other soldier, Agga, was standing nearby and waiting.

Niall reread the letter again and then started asking her: “You’re a fire mage?”

“…I am supposed to be,” she mumbled.

Agga and Niall exchanged glances.

“Supposed to be?” 

Sighing, Nikkal raised her hand. All she could summon was a cloud of sparks.

“That’s all I am able to do,” she told them.

Agga looked at the general, silently asking for some explanation. Niall’s eyes darted between the two before he answered: “A block.”

He didn’t elaborate further, for which Nikkal was thankful. She didn’t want to discuss that now, or with them. The instructor from the facility had told her already: such things happen when a mage breaks an official oath – which she had not; if they used too much of it at once – that was not something she remembered doing; or if something traumatic happened to them that would cause them to repress it. Nikkal winced as she remembered her mother’s voice, calling her a monster.

Her reaction didn’t go unnoticed, given how they watched her. The general then cleared his throat and continued: “How old are you?”

“Twenty-one,” she answered.

She recalled her birthday in the camp. It was the most modest affair, with only her, Ethan, Su and Shimun and a loaf of bread, warmed on the fire.

“Did you get any education?”

What was up with those questions?

“Only the basics provided in the Children’s Home,” she said and watched his reaction.

 “…I see,” he seemed lost in thoughts.

“And what about weapons?” Agga then asked.

“I am good with a sword,” she answered, “And decent with a bow.”

That seemed to be the end of the questioning, because then they fell silent. Agga waited, and the general was staring at the papers on his desk.

What would happen now? Would they send her back? Because of her fire? Nikkal couldn’t help, but feel hopeful.

“Agga,” the general broke the silence, “Let us alone for now. Return in half an hour.”

The soldier put two fingers to his collarbone and left the tent. The general stood up and walked over to the wall where a map of Sippar was hanging. On it were written some notes and long lines in various colours. He then said, “I am sorry.”

“What for?” she frowned.

“For being sent here,” he answered, “The reason for that is this.”

He pointed at some square in the middle of the city and started explaining: “Kengirians had developed a device that can block a mage’s powers, have you heard about it?”

“I have heard rumours”

He hummed, “Yes... Enki doesn’t want that to become general knowledge.”

So it was true… Wait!

“That’s why my magic block didn’t matter?” she asked.

“Again, yes,” the general said and turned to her, “Truth is, most of my men here are non-mages. Like Agga, for example. Our task is to destroy the device.”

“And,” she continued, trying to make sense, “I am here because… unlike other mages, I am not… dependent on magic.”

The general smiled, “You’re a clever woman, Nikkal.”

She felt her cheeks heat up from such praise. She swallowed and averted her gaze from him and onto the map. Nikkal didn’t know how to react to this.

“Forgive me if I crossed the line,” he then said, “I prefer to be on friendly relations with my soldiers when we aren’t on the battlefield.”

Nikkal threw him a curious glance. The general definitely wasn’t like she imagined him to be.

“No… it’s alright,” she swallowed.

He nodded, “As you say. Now onto our mission. The plan is…”

The general went on to explain how part of the army would draw the attention of the Kengirians with an attack on the morrow, while a small task force would infiltrate the city and destroy the device. Then the real offensive would start.

Apparently, the radius of the device didn’t reach the other side of the river. That part of Sippar was already back under their control. Kengirians had destroyed the bridge that connected both sides, but once the device was destroyed, earth mages would raise a new bridge and the city would be stormed from that side.

It sounded like a sound plan to Nikkal. But he had yet to tell her what her task would be in this. And their previous topic of conversation was making her nervous.

“General,” she decided to ask, “What am I supposed to do?”

Niall looked at her, thinking. Nikkal waited, not breaking eye contact. A few seconds passed before he answered: “You’ll go with me. As part of the infiltration squad.”

Lahamu damn it.

Agga returned to the tent as he was ordered to. When he arrived, the girl, Nikkal, he reminded himself, was already gone. The soldier put two fingers to his collarbone.

“At ease, Agga,” the general waved his hand.

The soldier sat down and looked at the map, which the general was absentmindedly staring at. He then asked: “What did you decide to do with the girl?”

He knew if it was any other general, he would be crossing all possible lines. Such boldness would mean death. But not here.

“She is joining the squad,” he answered as if it was obvious.

“General… are you sure this is a wise decision?” he asked, “I doubt she is ready.”

Agga swallowed and his fingers twitched when the general turned his gaze to him, frowning. He told him: “I have already decided, Agga.”

The soldier nodded. Trying to talk him out of this when he already made up his mind was near impossible, that was known.

“Also,” the general continued, “If I were to send her away, they would just assign her to a different battalion and given her block, she would be assigned into a non-mages battalion.”

“Is the situation that bad?” Agga asked surprised.

The general gave him the look he always did when he was about to tell him something classified.

“Kengir has more men than we do,” he admitted, “Most mages become almost useless under the influence of the magic blocking device.” 

“General…” he asked, “Is there a chance we will win?”

Agga thought of Unzi, his daughter. Only recently she had started to learn how to walk. And as much as he had personal issues with how mages treated people like him, he knew in Kengir his daughter wouldn’t have a bright future either. He would fight for her, even if it meant fighting for the high lords in the Ziggurat of Ur as well.

“We will have to,” was the general’s answer.

The meet up was early in the morning. Nikkal truly hated waking up early, but the past months in the training camp with a bunch of sour instructors made her get used to it.

The one thing she was happy for was that she didn't have to put on the heavy armour. She still had the chain mail, but the wristbands and breastplate were exchanged for thick, boiled leather. On top of that was a long grey cloak with a hood. Its purpose was to conceal identity - since the general was leading this mission, no surprise - and hide their weapons.

When she arrived at their meet point there were already a few people waiting. She wondered if Agga would come as well.

"You new?" one of them, a burly man with a greying beard, asked.

She nodded, "My name's Nikkal."

"Hunzuu," he introduced himself.

"Zakiti," a tall, muscular woman, with ink black hair and dark eyes, said as she went to stand next to Hunzuu.

The group introduced themselves. Unlike Nikkal, they didn't seem nervous at all. This isn't the first time they're doing this, she concluded. They were a team, and now she was a part of it.

The general arrived last. Like all of them, he wore a long grey cloak. The team, immediately upon noticing, stood up straight and put two fingers to the collarbone. Nikkal did the same with a short delay.

Niall waved his hand, "At ease, soldiers."

He took a step forward, overlooking the city walls. The wind picked up. Dark clouds that promised rain moved across the sky. Somewhere a horn blew in alarm.

"Forward," the general ordered.

They climbed up the wall without notice. Keeping low, with their knees bent as they moved forward, they made their way into the streets. Once they were far enough in the city, the general raised his hand.

The group halted and Nikkal glanced back. On the wall she saw a figure holding a torch running across it. Fear momentarily got hold of her. Did they notice them?

No, they couldn't. They didn't leave the ropes and hooks behind. But what if-

"Group," the general spoke in a cold, indifferent tone, "We're splitting up. The usual formation. Nikkal, with me."

They all went to different streets in pairs. Nikkal trailed behind Niall, only for him to slow down so they walked side by side.

"We have to look as unsuspicious as possible," he told her, "The patrol's shift ends during this hour and there was our distraction manoeuvre, so we shouldn't run into that kind of trouble. But still, the walls have ears."

The general threw a side glance at one of the houses, trying to show her what he meant. And while Nikkal understood, she wanted to ask why. But she only nodded, knowing this was not the right time to chat.

Without another word said, they soon reached the city square. The general then crouched down and went to the side, taking cover behind a fallen statue. Nikkal followed him. She glanced at the statue's destroyed face and wondered who it was supposed to be. But then her attention was drawn to a low buzzing sound. What was that?

She raised her head, careful as if expecting someone to shoot her. And she saw it. The device they came to destroy. It looked like a giant chest, with the colours of iron and bronze. In the middle of it a round blue object was rotating, emitting light and the buzzing sound. Unbelievable, the reason of all of the trouble their army had and the reason of Kengir's victories was right in front of her.

The general whistled, which was the signal for the others. They appeared almost immediately, being hidden until that moment. Without any more orders, two approached the device, while the others drew their weapons, protecting the saboteurs. Meanwhile Niall pulled his cloak down and went to stand next to Hunzuu, his hand gripping his sword tightly.

Nikkal, not exactly sure where she should stand, went to the general's left. She held her sword so tightly her knuckles went white. Her eyes wildly scanned the street before her, looking for an enemy.

"General! It’s set!" Zakiti called.

"Good, retreat before it explodes!"

Wait, explosions?

As she ran after Hunzuu and the general, she thought: Of course it will explode! Silly me thinking otherwise!

They hid in a nearby alley. As Zakiti sat next to her, she threw them a toothy grin.

"Three, two, one..." she silently counted and as she started to say 'zero', the explosion rattled through Nikkal’s body.

Her ears ached a little afterwards, but still she could hear Kurum shouting: "Kengis incoming!"

"Well, now they have to deal with our powers!" Elulu said in turn.

"We're retreating to the riverside," the general ordered, "Non-mages in the front, mages last. And no splitting up."

"Yes, General!"

"Air, up."

They had two air mages in the team: the general and Elulu. Niall offered his hands and Zakiti and Hunzuu grabbed them. Elulu did the same and Kurum with Rimush reached out to him. The next moment they were in the air.

Nikkal stared at them. Did they leave her behind?! The momentary panic was interrupted by Nanniya asking: "I suppose you can't fly?"

She blinked: "N-no."

"There!"

The two of them turned to see a group of Kengirians running across the street towards the device. Behind her, there was a thud.

It took less than a second for her to reach for her sword and point it at the source of the sound.

"At ease, soldier," the general said, looking into her eyes instead of the blade pointing at his throat, "It’s me."

Once she lowered her sword, the general offered his hands. Nikkal grabbed his right palm tightly and the next moment they were in the air. The sensation Nikkal felt inside her was like nothing she had experienced before. But they didn't fly far. The general landed on a nearby roof, where the others waited.

"Kengis swarmed the square," Hunzuu reported, "They don't seem to have noticed us yet."

The general nodded, "Let’s move."

Still wobbly legged, Nikkal trailed after the group. She liked flying, Nikkal decided as they moved, jumping from roof to roof. The gap between them was small enough to be passed, but she wondered what they would do if they came across a bigger street.

They hadn’t reached the river yet when they came across their side fighting Kengirians.

Looks like the Earth mages were quick, Nikkal thought.

"Should we surprise the Kengis, General?" Zakiti asked as she pulled cylindrical objects from her bag. Explosives, Nikkal realised. Meanwhile the others readied themselves by pulling out their bows.

"Just don't throw them at our heads," Niall smirked.

"General, you know my aim is good."

"Aim them at the back, where that wall is," he ordered, "It will cut them off." Then he turned to the rest of the group: "Remember, aim carefully."

"Yes, General," they said at once.

Satisfied with their answer, he unsheathed his sword and jumped. The general summoned his magic, making him land safely. Elulu followed him. The others covered them, shooting at the archers who may have gotten the idea to shut them down.

Nikkal drew her bow, but she neither aimed nor shot. Her hands were shaking. How could she kill someone?

There was a pause down there too. Their side cheered when they saw their general. With his sword protectively before him, he first asked the Kengirians to surrender. Nikkal blinked surprised. What was he doing?

The Kengirians answered by attacking.

"Negotiations failed," Zakiti commented drily and threw two of the cylindrical objects where she was told to.

The others started to shoot again. But Nikkal, having drawn the bow, just couldn't release an arrow. Those were people down there, she couldn’t just take their lives! But as she watched the fight, she also saw their soldiers falling because of Kengirians. She couldn’t let them die either!

She saw a soldier, surrounded by three Kengirians. Everyone was far too away to help them. They would die, she realised. Nikkal let the arrow fly.

Her stomach constricted even worse than when she flew a while ago. Her mind was screaming no, wishing she could take her action back. Her hands trembled.

A Kengirian had just fallen, but the soldier now could live another day.

Her mind was numb.

Chapter Text

Sippar was retaken by the Five's army. They had won, and Nikkal was still alive. After the battle, the soldiers moved from the tents into the city, inhabiting free apartments, houses or rooms in the palace for the time being. Nikkal got a room with Zakiti in the palace.

Now, they were partaking in rebuilding the city and its defence in case Kengirians decided to again conquer it. But they would soon leave, she was being told, and continue forward against Kengirian forces.

Nikkal still felt numb and she didn’t know what to do. She doubted she could fight again. She wondered how Ethan was doing. There had been no news from Akshak yet. Was her brother still alive? What about Su and Shimun? She forced herself to write to them shortly after the battle, but Nikkal had yet to receive any letters.

What would they think of her? Were they also forced to murder someone already? …What would her parents think? Surely, they would say they were right that she was indeed a monster. She felt sick. Had felt so for days.

Two weeks had passed since the battle, and Nikkal was on patrol duty that afternoon. She walked past the square and stopped for a second. There were no remains of the device. Instead, people walked through as if nothing had happened. Against the walls, stands with goods were placed and traders were offering their wares. The old statue – of Shamash, the fire mage of the Five, she later found out – was also gone. She had heard from the other soldiers that the lord had already commissioned a new one to be placed. Nikkal rolled her eyes, why should he have a statue here when it wasn’t even him who liberated the city?

She continued her path, passing people who were looking suspiciously at her as if she was about to hurt them. She guessed they were Kengir supporters, or those who had surrendered. There were many of them who did, and many more hurt. Yet their side treated them all the same. It wasn’t what she thought they would do to them, but it did soothe her conscience at least a little.

Her path led her to the walls surrounding the city. Earth mages continued their work repairing it, while nearby water, fire and other earth mages were making bricks alongside non-mages. All of them were from the army. She hadn’t seen any mages that had lived in the city, and the reason made her shiver. Nikkal looked wistfully at the fire mages, wanting to help them as well. Wishing for her fire to be like this. And she promised to herself it would be, that she wouldn’t give up.

Nikkal noticed the general walking by, most likely keeping an eye on how the repairs were going. They hadn't spoken to each other since the battle, and she would see him only from afar as he was always busy. But that day he approached her.

“General,” she put two fingers to her collarbone.

“Report.”

Ah, so it was business time, and not friendly time.

“Nothing new,” she answered.

“And that means?”

Huh? After a second, Nikkal answered again: “Besides angry glares, there have been no problems.”

That did seem to satisfy him more. Then he ordered (or asked???): “Walk with me?”

Was this a trick question? Could she say no, or was that really an order? But again, what would she get if she declined? Instead she could ask him about Akshak! And Su and Shimun, they were in Enki’s army too! As a general he would definitely know, right?

“Okay,” she said. They went along her patrol path, both resting a hand against the handle of their swords. The general was silent, observing his surrounding, and so Nikkal decided to ask: “General, can I ask you something?”

“As long as it’s not classified information,” he smiled, “Of course.”

“Did you hear anything new about Akshak?”

“Akshak?” he repeated the name, surprised at her question, “That campaign is led by lord Kingu.”

“I know, my brother is there,” she said.

“I see. Last time we got reports from there, they had yet to breach defences near the city.”

“So they haven’t even started the siege yet,” she thought aloud. 

At least she knew something now. But still, nothing new about Ethan. Nikkal sighed sadly, hoping her brother was alive. He had to be, he promised! And she couldn’t leave to find him.

“What is your brother’s name?” the question pulled her out of her thoughts.

“…Ethan,” she told him.

“Does he have the same father as you?”

She snorted. What a stupid question! “We are twins, General.”

“Ah.”

Was that all he was going to say about that? But on the other hand, she was happy he didn’t pry into her life more than she wanted to share. That was another thing she liked about him.

“Also,” she then continued, pushing her luck, “There are my friends – Su and Shimun – they’re in the same battalion. All water mages.”

“Then they are under Ninsirsir,” he said, “Do you know which battalion? Or at least the ship?”

Nikkal dug in her memory. Lahamu damn it, she couldn’t remember! That day they had received their orders, she was too focused on herself and her fate to care about what battalion they were assigned to. How stupid could she be?!

“I don’t know,” she admitted bitterly, “We all received our orders on the same day and left the very next one.”

“I see,” he frowned, “…Did you meet them in the Children’s Home?”

“Yes,” she told him. It wasn’t like asking about her parents or her fire. It was Su and Shimun, who she missed terribly and she wished to say that aloud. “We were ten when we met, we grew up together and we were recruited together…”

The general seemed to be lost in thoughts, which wasn’t a rare occurrence. Nikkal wondered what he was thinking about, though. It couldn’t be battle strategies now, could be? Was it his mother? Must be, what else would Ninhursag’s son be thinking about in relation to the Children’s Home Ninhursag led?

“When the recruiters came,” she recalled, “Lady Ninhursag tried to send them away. But they were sent on the order of the Five and not even she could do anything. We were twenty, adults. The only reason we still lived there was because we had nowhere else to go, as we’re too poor to afford anything. Your mother was very kind to us.”

He was staring at her ever since she had mentioned Ninhursag. And while it wasn’t often she saw the Home’s Mother, as there were teachers looking after them, that day when she furiously demanded the recruiters to leave had left an ever-lasting impression on Nikkal. That was why she decided to tell him. Ninhursag wasn’t like her mother; she loved, she cared.

“Thank you,” he said at last, his voice far from the indifferent one he used on the battlefield.

“What for?” she asked confused.

“For sharing.” 

It was past midnight when she returned to her apartment. As the sun had set, it had started raining again, so she was profoundly wet when she arrived. Zakiti was still awake as well, sitting at her table in the corner. She called out a ˈwelcome backˈ.

Nikkal mumbled a hello in answer and marched into her bedroom to change. She put on her sleepwear and unravelled the braid she kept her flaming red hair in. She shook her head and let her hair fall over her chest.

Her stomach grumbled. It was late yes, but that didn’t mean she should go to bed hungry, right? A midnight snack surely wouldn’t hurt her.

The little apartment had one bedroom, a bathroom and a room that was both the kitchen and living room. When they had moved in, Zakiti insisted she should take the bedroom, while she would just sleep in the living room.

The fire mage chewed on an apple and glanced at her roommate, who was still working on refilling her explosives supply. She swallowed – because talking with a full mouth were bad manners, as the teachers in the Children’s Home taught her – and asked: “Why did you choose bombs?”

Zakiti’s movement stopped. She slowly put down the tinniest spoon Nikkal ever saw – where did she even get that? – and half turned to her. She looked at her with an expression Nikkal hadn’t seen before.

“It reminds me of what I have lost,” she told her, her voice faint.

What?

Zakiti smiled sadly, “It’s no secret, honestly. Everyone in our group knows it already… I used to be a fire mage, like you.”

“W-what? How did-”

“How did I lose my magic?” she finished the sentence for her, “I broke an official oath… I used to be a mercenary. My group, the Spitfires, was made of fire mages only. We were a menace.”

Zakiti smiled at a memory, “Our leader made us swear an official oath, to stay loyal to her and protect her even at the cost of our life.”

“Isn’t that too… much?” Nikkal struggled to find the right words.

“Maybe yes, but I didn’t care at that time, I loved her too much back then.”

“You two were lovers?” she blinked in surprise.

“Yes,” the former mercenary was lost in thoughts, “I loved her, but she loved herself more. I realised that when the entire group got killed. We were hired by a local lord to protect him, since he got into a feud with another lord. These matters are of little importance to the Five, so they were left to deal with it themselves. Our leader sent us into the fight and… it turned out to be a death trap. We won the fight, but everyone died. She didn’t care… so I... then I lost my fire.”

Nikkal was stunned. She couldn’t think of any words to say. And so Zakiti asked: “And what happened to you?”

“Nothing,” she clenched her teeth, “Don’t ask.”

The other woman raised her hands, “It’s still fresh, got it. Won’t ask again.”

With a gloomy look, she mumbled, “Thanks.”

After that, Nikkal retreated into her room.

That conversation with the general had changed something. While they were still busy with their duties, did he seem more attentive? Or maybe Nikkal was just imagining things. The soldiers of the battalion all claimed the general cared for his soldiers more than the other generals.

He also started to join her on patrols when he had time to spare. When she asked for his reason for that, he said he was ˈinvestigating somethingˈ. She had yet to figure out what that something was and she was annoyed she hadn’t yet.

Nikkal would also ask about Akshak. Apparently now they were besieging the city. But just as before, no news about her brother yet. She grew more worried with each passing day. And while the general kept reminding her that letter delivery took time, especially with the current state of the front line, he didn’t try to assure her he was still alive. Both of them were too aware of mortality. She liked that he tried to be as honest as the current circumstances allowed him. Nikkal preferred that over hollow words. She had heard enough of those.

“Is there any way a mage can regain their magic?” she had asked him a few days after that conversation with Zakiti.

“Training,” he had answered, “Learning everything from the basics and having strong willpower”

“The instructors told me I was a hopeless case,” she remembered.

That got a scowl out of him. “Nonsense. As long as one is willing, there is always a way.”

“But it’s not easy, right?”

“No, it’s not,” he nodded, “But if you want, I can set up a training schedule for you.”

“Really?” she raised her eyebrow.

“I don’t see why not,” he told her, “Especially when it could save your life on the battlefield.”

“But shouldn’t I be doing–“

“You already are,” he cut in, “Using a few hours every other day to develop your magic wouldn’t be useless.”

“Besides,” she continued her argument, “I can’t just join the other fire mages during their sparring. I would need an instructor.”

“Leave that to me,” he smiled.

Nikkal looked at him skeptically. On one side, she wanted that, but on the other, why was he offering it so freely? She wasn’t used to that at all. But again, he would have something out of this deal: another mage that actually could use their powers.

“I will think about it,” she told him.

“Alright, Nikkal.”

She decided to speak with Zakiti about it. Well, not speak like she would with Ethan or Su, but she would ask her a few things.

“Have you tried to regain your fire?” she asked, her back leaning against the wall next to the table.

“I did,” she answered, “But after a few year, I gave up.”

“So instead you started making bombs?”

Zakiti chuckled and turned to her. Her eyes were like that of a hawk. She studied her face and then answered: “I also made fireworks, but that was before the war. But what’s up with these questions?”

“I am just curious.”

The older mage hummed, “About magic or bombs?”

Did she think Nikkal wanted some of her explosives? Her eyes scanned the table: the cylindrical containers, spoons made of iron, powder of various colours and things Nikkal didn’t even have a word for. After some consideration, she answered: “Magic, I want to regain my fire. But… learning about this can be just as useful, I suppose.”

Zakiti grinned, “If that’s the case, have a seat, my student.”

Nikkal snorted and pulled a chair next to Zakiti. As she sat down, the other woman said: “So… fire. You got some prior training before getting sent here, right?”

She nodded.

“I trained every day for years,” Zakiti recalled pensively, “Repeated every move, read everything about magic theory I could find, but nothing. Not even a spark.”

“I can make sparks,” she told her.

“Good, then maybe you got a chance” Zakiti told her, “And speaking of sparks, be careful around here, if a spark lands on the wrong surface then we all go to Irkalla.”

“Noted.”

Some time had passed since the general started joining her on patrols. That day she had a night shift – Great Tiamat, she hated those – and the only saving grace was that it had stopped raining by the time the sun set. Still, the moon and stars were hidden by the clouds. It was so dark.

“I have a bad feeling about this,” she muttered. The general, standing next to her, nodded in agreement and said: “I believe my investigation will come to an end tonight.”

“I haven’t even figured out what it is yet,” she told him.

“You will soon,” he promised, “Stay focused and don’t let go of your sword.”

“Yes, General.”

Together they walked the usual path. The only source of light was the lantern Nikkal was holding and the occasional glow coming from the houses. It was late, and most people were already sleeping. So late at night, even the less populated areas of the city seemed lifeless.

“Do you think it will rain again?”

“Possibly,” he said and glanced at the dark sky. “In the early morning hours.”

Nikkal’s eyes kept swaying from one side to another and the rooftops. Especially the rooftops after her first battle. What if an arrow came flying at her? What if she would die like the Kengirian she had killed? That would be ironic, wouldn’t it?

They turned, walking down an alley leading to the docks. It smelled like dead fish, making Nikkal wrinkle her nose in disgust. “This place stinks.”

“There are worse places,” Niall told her, “Far worse.”

“Sure, but that doesn’t change the fact that this stinks,” she shot back. The general only smiled at her.

Sudden movement on her right made her unsheathe her sword, but as she turned the only thing she saw was a shaggy tabby cat, waggling its tail from one side to another.

“Just a cat,” she sighed, but then said cat looked behind them and hissed.

She parred the attacker a second later.

“Unlike these,” Niall growled, his sword unsheathed and already parring an attack with lightning speed.

Nikkal and Niall were back-to-back, swords drawn. From the shadows seven more people emerged.

“Was this what you were looking for?” she asked.

“Indeed.”

“For the people!” someone yelled, charging forward at the general.

“For Kengir!”

“Death to the mages!”

We’re fucked, Nikkal thought horrified. The next moment she was parring and attacking, while the general summoned a current of wind that threw three men against the wall and then turned around to par an attack from behind.

“You know,” Nikkal grunted after she kicked an attacker in the back of the knee, “You could have warned me about this.”

“You’re getting impudent,” was all he said as he had to duck a blow.

Nikkal wasn’t sure if he meant her or the rioters. She jumped to the side, avoiding being stabbed with a spear. These people wouldn’t give up easily, no, the only way was death. Nikkal involuntarily shuddered. No, not again, she didn’t want to-

In the second she hesitated, one of the enemies grabbed her hand, forcing her to drop her sword. Nikkal stepped on his foot with full force and with her free hand hit him straight in the face. Her wrist throbbed and her knuckles ached. Her heart thundered against her ribcage and her back against the wall.

As he charged again, she raised her hand on instinct. There was no fire. There were only sparks as bright as the stars, and there was heat like the desert on a sunny noon.

The man jerked back and cursed as he got a face full of sparks. Nikkal could smell she burned his facial hair off. She raised her hands, repeating the movement with both arms.

“Take this!” she hissed.

Even in all this madness, she remembered what she had been told before on her sparks. No, not that they were useless, but that if a stray one fell on the wrong surface-

Even a spark can create a great fire, she thought.

Hair burned well, she remembered the times as a child she accidentally burned a strand of hers. Clothes as well.  She was not defenseless.

The general summoned another wave of air that swept the enemy of their feet. He made his way towards Nikkal, pushing back more enemies with his wind. There were footsteps. Someone was running towards them, and it were many and from all sides.

He looked darkly at those before them and then asked: “Did you really think we came alone? That I wasn’t aware?”

Nikkal saw their soldiers approaching with Agga in the lead, weapons raised. Someone tried one last attack aimed at the air mage, but their sword was met with a shield of air.

Nikkal sat on a wall in the docks watching as the sun rose in the east. The sun reflected like gold on the waters of Buranuna^[1]. Fishermen also were already up and leaving for the day on their small boats.  Birds screeched in the sky and the water serenely splashed against the shore.

She looked at her hand. On her wrist a bruise had formed, but that didn’t interest her now. Nikkal summoned her sparks. In comparison with the sun they weren’t bright, but she could feel the heat. It saved her life last night. She had saved herself.

She didn’t know how the general found her, but he did and set down next to her.

“You did well, Nikkal,” he told her.

Ah, so it’s the friendly time. She nodded, but kept watching the river. “Thank you…”

She hesitated, unsure if she should use the word general or not. She was very tempted to use his name, since he did the same. If they had met at the Children’s Home she may as well done it, but the prior training made even her bold self hesitate.

“General,” she asked, “When we met you told me you preferred to be friendly with us. Does that mean when I am off-duty I can call you by your name?”

That question made him smile, which was the opposite of what she feared would happen. No frowns, no reprimands, only amused emerald green eyes and lips curved in a smile.

“You really are getting impudent,” he told her.

“Says the reckless general who willingly walked into a trap,” she shot back.

If Su or Ethan were there, they would be mortified, she was sure, but she knew there was nothing to be afraid of.

“As I said, impudent,” he shook his head, “Any other would have had your head for that, but… as long as you follow orders, I don’t mind.”

“Really?” she raised her eyebrow.

“Really,” he affirmed.

“So… Niall,” she said. The name sounded almost foreign on her tongue, but at the same time she felt it was right.

“Next time I will tell you the plan beforehand,” he promised.

“There will be a next time?!” she asked horrified.

“Afraid so.”

Nikkal shuddered. Right, she was stuck in this war just as everyone else.

“I… I don’t want to kill,” she whispered, “I already killed someone and it made me feel sick for days. I wish I hadn’t done it!” She turned her gaze to him, “How can you do it?”

Niall put his hand on her shoulder. That was the first time he touched her. She could feel his warmth through her clothes. In a tender voice he spoke: “Empathy is what makes us human, Nikkal. But many have forgotten it during this war. And that goes for both sides. Mages slaughter non-mages, and Kengirians kill all mages in the land they conquer. I don’t like killing, nor do I love waging a war. But at this point it’s too late for negotiations. Neither side will stop until the other is defeated, so I do what I must to defend the innocent.”

“You… you asked them to surrender,” she recalled, “When you landed on the battlefield.”

“I did,” he nodded, “They were just soldiers, they were sent there by their commanders. Like you, they had no choice.”

She sniffled, “You’re not making this easier.”

“I am sorry,” he said, “Remember, if mercy is an option, always take it. But if it is not, choose survival.”

She closed her eyes and nodded slowly. Yes, survival, that's what she promised to Su and Ethan. She would survive. Nikkal cracked her eyes open and glanced at her hand again. She summoned her sparks again, not as many as yesterday, not that scorching. They swirled above her palm as if they were dancing in the air.

"I thought about that offer," she said, "I want to get rid of that block, I want to control my fire. No matter how many years it will take."

Niall was also watching the sparks dance. If she didn't know better- because why would he, a general, who had seen probably everything- she would say he was mesmerized. When he spoke, his voice was soft: "I will adjust your current schedule then, Little Sparkle."

Her head snapped to him immediately when her brain registered what he had said. Focus lost, the sparks turned to ash and flew into the river. "What did you just call me?"

"A nickname," he smiled.

"I know what a nickname is, but why?" she shot back, "Because of my sparks?"

"Yes," was his answer, "Because usually from a small spark, great fires start."

Didn't she come to the same conclusion as well? Still, she felt glad at this confirmation of sorts.

"If you don't like it, then-"

"No, no," she interrupted him, "I like it. You... You can call me that."

Niall nodded, smiling.

Chapter Text

The raining season was now in full swing. Heavy rains fell most afternoons. But neither the storms nor mud did stop the war, no. While Nikkal continued her daily duties – training and patrolling – the army started leaving Sippar battalion by battalion. They moved north-west, pushing Kengirians further away. Soon, she and the rest of her battalion would join them, but first the rule over Sippar had to be handed from the general to the newly appointed ruler who had yet to arrive.

The investigation of rioters continued, but now far more people were involved. Since information was what they needed the most, the arrests and fights mostly ended without anyone dying. There were no executions either. Niall was true to his word – he chose mercy.

And so life continued for weeks. Every day they would see more battalions off in the early morning or late evening. Nikkal would train each day for hours – sometimes even Niall would join, as he had found time to train himself – and then she would patrol the streets of Sippar. Afterwards, in the night, Zakiti would explain to her how to make bombs. It was the most demanding work Nikkal had ever done. The former mercenary was a perfectionist: the mixture of chemicals had to be precise, otherwise Nikkal had to start over from the scratch.

During this time, Nikkal also made a new acquaintance: Unzi. Agga and his family, like her, were stationed in the palace, so once when they both were off-duty, she did run into the man and his daughter in a corridor. Agga smiled at her and after greeting her himself, he said: “Say hello to Nikkal, Unzi.”

The toddler, who was being safely held by her father, looked at her with big, dark eyes. “N-eee-kah.”

Nikkal had no idea how to deal with children. She may have grown up in the Children's Home, but she never cared about the others except Su, Shimun and Varassa. She smiled awkwardly and said: “Hello, kiddo.”

Unzi giggled at her. Nikkal bid her farewells and continued on her way. She had been surprised seeing Agga like that. That strong, loyal and reliable soldier, a father. Had her own father ever been like that? Did all fathers start out caring, only to later just… leave? No, Agga wasn’t like that, he wouldn’t leave, just like he didn’t leave the others hanging.

That meeting had left her with a big headache afterwards.

She didn’t know why exactly Niall had requested that she go with him greet the new ruler of Sippar, but she didn’t decline. Nikkal was too curious why he would ask that in the first place. There had to be a specific reason.

She wore her armour, but refused to put on the heavy metal breastplate, wristbands or greaves, and instead used the lighter leathery one. Just like during her patrols.

Nikkal stood behind the general alongside Agga. Around the haven, many had gathered to see the arrival of the ships, which not only brought the new lord, but also supplies and the new statue – but again, Nikkal thought, Who cares about that waste of rock. The ships appeared at the horizon, slowly making their way upstream. Water mages stood on the deck, moving in synchrony and pulling the ships forward against the current. On one ship Nikkal counted twelve mages stationed on the deck.

Once the first ship docked, the first person to exit it was a man in long red and black robes. He had ashen hair, bushy eyebrows and eyes of the colour of citrine. He looked around coldly. Behind him were two people: a man and a woman, with strikingly similar features. Twins? They looked even more alike than Ethan and Nikkal.

“You must be Enki’s general,” the man spoke, “I am Ninpirig^[1], grand vizier of Shamash. These are Nigzida and Nigsisa.” ^[2]

Niall put two fingers to his collarbone, which Nikkal noted must mean they were equal in rank, while she would have to put four. The general spoke in a calm tone: “Indeed, vizier Ninpirig, I am Niall, son of Enki. Welcome to Sippar.”

“My lord Shamash told me to bring his thanks to you and all those who helped to liberate Sippar,” the vizier looked like he had sucked a lemon when he spoke, “As well as looking after his city for the time being.”

The air mage wanted to reply, but the vizier considered the welcoming ended. He made his way forward speaking: “Thankfully you don’t have to bother with that anymore now that we have arrived. I assume you’re leaving to join the rest of your army soon, yes?”

The way the vizier spoke, it definitely wasn’t a question. He wanted them gone. Niall didn’t look surprised at all, while Agga stared daggers at the man, who went forward without a care. The twins trailed behind him, not uttering a single word. Once Nikkal was sure the newcomers wouldn’t hear her, she asked: “What’s this nutcase’s problem?”

Agga gasped at her words, which he then tried to hide with a cough. “Nikkal, you shouldn’t talk like that-“

“They didn’t hear me, so-”

“But they could have,” Niall looked at her disapprovingly, “And then not even I could protect you of the consequences.”

Nikkal swallowed. Consequences here meant death. A public execution if front of the entire battalion, so everyone knew what the penalty was. She shivered, her gaze focused on the floor.

“Sorry, General,” she mumbled.

The air mage sighed audibly, “Just be careful around these mages, understood? They aren’t like me.”

As if that had to be stated. “Understood, General.”

“As for your question,” he then spoke, “This is what happens when one has to deal with Shamash’s administrative issues.”

Her head snapped up immediately, staring straight at Niall, who had a twinkle of mischief in his eyes. Agga glanced around nervously. Nikkal crossed her arms and asked, “Aren’t you afraid they may hear you? You just insulted their lord.”

“Trust me, I made sure they were long gone before I spoke.”

“General-“ she started annoyed.

“…And these are the mildest words I have to say about their lord,” he finished.

What? So Niall didn’t like Shamash, but why? Nikkal had never met the lord, but she had always heard how Shamash was this great defender of justice. How bold and fearless he was. But if the general thought like this, he had to have his reasons. And it couldn’t just be the lord's vanity, could it?

Niall turned forward. Another man approached them and Niall’s lips twitched into a smile. “Admiral Ninsirsir^[3].”

The man wasn’t that tall, but he was strong and his eyes were dark blue and tired. His hair was dark and long, with blue beads braided into it. His moustache and beard were neatly trimmed. Ninsirsir’s complexion was a deep chestnut colour.

Similarly to the general, the admiral smiled.

"General Niall, it’s been a while since we saw each other.”

“True,” Niall nodded, “How long are you staying?”

“Not long,” the admiral sighed. “Your father summoned me to Ur, so I am to leave tomorrow. The rest of my men will leave once the freight is unloaded from the ships.”

Niall nodded. The two continued to talk and Nikkal zoned out, watching the ships dock. One of them docked close to them, and for a split second she thought she saw a familiar face. No, she must have imagined things-

“Then they are under Ninsirsir,” Niall had told her.

Could it be? Hope bloomed in her heart. Nikkal had to check it, so she turned back to the general, and asked: “Apologies, General, could I-“

“Yes, go,” he smiled, in his eyes a knowing look.

How did he- Of course. Nikkal would’ve facepalmed if she hadn’t been so excited. It was clear as day that the general and admiral were on friendly terms.

She sprinted off, making her way towards the ship. The soldiers had already started to unload the cargo, and she carelessly ducked to the side to avoid them. When she was near, she heard a familiar voice calling her name.

“Su!” Nikkal exclaimed, speeding up even more.

The next moment they stood before each other.

“Nika!”

“Su!”

Nikkal crashed into her, tightly wrapping her arms around her. Su squeezed her even tighter. Burying her head in her shoulder, she told her: “I was so worried about you! I had send so many letters but none of you answered!”

“I was even more worried!” Su told her, “I don’t know why my letters haven’t arrived, Nika, I am sorry.”

Su gently caressed her hair and whispered, “I am so happy you’re alive.”

Nikkal raised her head, smiling brightly, “I promised we would see each other again.”

“You did.”

“Where’s Shimun?” she asked.

“On unloading duty,” Su answered, “I will go grab him later. Where are you staying?”

“I was in the palace,” she told her as they slowly walked forward, “But now that the new lord arrived, I doubt we’ll be staying long.”

Su nodded sadly, “We will be off once the ship is unloaded. There are too many places that need supplement.”

“So you haven’t fought?” Nikkal asked quietly.

“No, thankfully.” Su looked into her eyes. “But you did.”

Nikkal looked to the side. “I had to choose survival.”

“I am just glad you’re alive,” Su’s voice was soothing, “That’s all that matters.”

“Same goes to you,” Nikkal smiled, grateful.

The two approached Agga and Niall, who were apparently waiting for them. The admiral was nowhere to be seen. Nikkal decided to introduce them: “Su, these are Agga and Niall, the general.”

Su’s reaction was fast. Her eyes grew huge and the next second she put four fingers against her collarbone. Automatically, she spoke in an even voice: “Greetings, General-“

Niall waved his hand, “At ease. I was told you’re off-duty, so there’s no need for this.”

Su blinked, processing what he had just said. Her hand slowly fell to the side. She glanced at Nikkal questioningly. The fire mage just smiled, trying not to giggle at Su’s stunned expression.

“How did you manage to befriend a general?!” Shimun, who stood next to his sister, asked.

Nikkal had brought them to the old training hall inside the palace, where she had been training for weeks now. The hall used to be used solely by the rulers and their families before the Kengirians had conquered Sippar. They would be alone here.

The fire mage sat down on a chest in the corner of the room and motioned for her friends to join her. Once they did, she shrugged, saying: “Well, I am under his direct command, and Niall does prefer to be on friendly terms with us.”

Shimun looked at Su, completely confused. “She even calls him by his name.”

“Hey!” Nikkal snapped, “Don’t talk like I am not right here.”

“Sorry Nikki.“

“It’s just,” Su explained, “In our unit it’s very different. We wouldn’t dare to speak about the commanders or the admiral like this.”

“Yeah,” Shimun nodded, “Quite the shock. I would have never expected the general of Enki to behave like that.”

“I suppose he’s more like Ninhursag than Enki,” Nikkal stated.

“Wait, Ninhursag as in the Mother?” Shimun asked.

“Do you know any other Ninhursag?” replied the fire mage. Nikkal grew tired of this topic, and so she said, “Anyway, let’s not speak about this anymore. How are you two?”

“We’re alright, Nikkal,” Su answered, “It’s tiring to pull a ship upstream, but we didn’t get into a battle yet.”

“Yeah, honestly, transporting cargo is not a bad job,” Shimun added.

“And you, Nikkal?” Su asked.

Nikkal looked at her feet, “I already told you…”

Su grabbed her hand, “I know, but-“

“I don’t want to talk about it,” Nikkal said, “I did what I had to, but I hate that choice.”

“I know,” Su repeated, pulling her into a hug, “But that doesn’t mean I will stop caring for you, Nika.”

“…Thank you,” she mumbled.

In the end, Nikkal ended up telling them how the battle for Sippar went; how she was one of the infiltrators, about the device and Zakiti’s bombs. The battle itself Nikkal skipped completely. Then she told them about her patrols with the general and how she was now training to regain her fire.

The door opened when she was telling her friends about her slow progress, and the twins Nigzida and Nigsisa walked in. The one on the right spoke: “What are you doing here? This hall is only meant for us and the vizier.”

Nikkal stood up and put two fingers to her collarbone, her eyes narrowed. Trying to supress the urge to sneer at them, she replied coldly: “The general allowed me to train here.”

“The general is not in charge of Sippar anymore,” said the same twin. Nikkal wasn’t sure who was who, as they were dressed in the same black uniform.

“Leave,” the other one demanded.

Nikkal wanted to set their hair on fire so badly, but she held back, recalling what Niall told her earlier. She wasn’t sure what the rank of the twins was, but they definitely were above hers. She balled her hands into a fist.

“We are leaving,” Su told them.

The water mage touched Nikkal’s shoulder and gently pulled her away. Shimun trailed behind them, side eyeing the twins.

She was about to enter her apartment, after she saw off Su and Shimun to their ship in the docks, when Zakiti opened the doors. The former mercenary looked at Nikkal and said, “Follow me, there’s a meeting. Also, you received a hoard of letters.”

“Letters?” Nikkal blinked.

“Yeah, you can look at them later, now we have to go.”

The fire mage followed Zakiti. Surprisingly, they went to Agga’s apartment. In the living room were already waiting for the two the other members of their infiltration group, alongside Agga and other commanders. By the window stood Niall, his hands behind his back, again looking lost in his thoughts.

Okay, the theory she had that Agga had something to celebrate was now out of the window. What was happening? This seemed serious already, which raised another question: why was she here? But the rest of the team was here too, which was probably why she was expected here as well. Also, why had she found out about it only now? And why were they in Agga’s living room?

Now that they were all assembled, the general turned his attention to them. He looked tired, his eyes full of concern.

“Thank you for coming so quickly,” he started, “There are a few matters we have to discuss.”

Nikkal looked around the room, looking at the others and their reactions. The commanders’ faces were blank, Agga looked nervous, the team looked either curious or expectant.

“I spoke with the vizier,” the general explained, “He wants us gone within a fortnight. Prepare your men to leave.”

“Yes, General,” the commanders echoed.

“Secondly, the vizier decided to change patrol policy,” he continued, “The investigation will be continued by Nigzida and Nigsisa, and we are not to intervene. Soldiers on patrol duty will now be given a different task, depending on what is needed. Please alternate the schedules.”

The commanders nodded.

“Lastly, there is the issue of the Kengirians that surrendered,” Niall said, sighing, “The vizier has been ordered by Lord Shamash that they’re to be executed alongside those that were captured or hurt.”

What? Nikkal stared in horror as the general said this. That’s hundreds, if not thousands of people! How can Shamash do that?!

“What are the orders, General?” Elulu then asked.

“There’s nothing we can do,” the air mage spoke, his eyes having a twinkle of mischief in them, “At least not, officially.”

Niall glanced around the room, a faint smirk on his lips. “Since we are not to intervene, I suggest this: do not stop anyone from fleeing.”

“And if they run off back to Kengir?” a commander asked.

“Yeah, then we would have to fight them again,” another added, “Wouldn’t it be better to just do as Lord Shamash commanded?”

Nikkal hated that she had to agree. This was a reckless decision, which could do more harm than good. Even if the Kengirians didn’t want to fight anymore, they would be forced to by their lords. But the other extreme was no better.

“General,” Agga spoke up, “And if you tried to talk with your father?”

“I have already written to him,” Niall answered, “But I doubt he will intervene. Especially when Sippar has always belonged to Shamash.”

“General,” the commander from before spoke up, “Then let’s not try our luck. You’re already on quicksand with the fire lord, and by proxy, we are too.”

Everyone agreed with the commander. Nikkal glanced at Niall, catching his gaze. She nodded, trying to silently say that the others were right. Now isn’t the time to choose mercy, I am sorry.

He let out a defeated sigh. “Alright… you all make a good point. No other orders. Prepare for departure. That’s all, you can go.”

When she returned to her apartment, she went to check out the letters. Zakiti left them on her bed. It was a big pile, thick like a book. Nikkal went through each of them. Most of them were from Su, while there were four from Ethan. Ethan!

Excited and anxious at the same time, Nikkal teared the first one open and read:

Sprout,

We arrived near Akshak. The convoy was attacked, but we managed to defend ourselves.

Stay safe, Nikki,

Ethan

It was short, but still made her feel immensely relieved. She quickly opened the second one.

Nikkal,

I am glad you’re safe. You weren’t kidding when you said you were under the general’s command, huh?

Here we have yet to break the defences. It’s a bloodbath it’s very hard. I don’t know how long this is going to last. Days pass without any progress.

Be careful, sister,

Ethan

Nikkal tried to decipher what her brother had crossed out, but without any luck. By Tiamat, Lahamu and all the demons, let my brother be safe.

She opened the third one, her hands shaking.

Nikki,

Sometimes I wonder what all of this is for. We now have started the siege. I have heard from the other soldiers that those can last for years. The Kengirians have no desire to surrender.

The rains had revealed the graves of all the mages they killed when they conquered the city. It was a terrible sight. I pray to Tiamat, you won’t have to see that too.

Please stay safe, Sprout

Ethan

Nikkal stared at the papyrus. It was dirty, looked like it had got wet. Graves… they really did kill them all? Yes, there were none left in Sippar either… and now Shamash wanted to kill all the Kengirians. Were the other lords like that too? Ishtar who was hailed as the gentlest and kindest of them all? Enlil, who was known for his cheerfulness, did he laugh at the deaths as well? Did Enki see wisdom in senseless killing too? And Kingu… truth be told, there wasn’t much known about that mage, besides that he used to be Tiamat’s general. Did that mean that he liked to wage wars? …No, being a general didn’t equate to liking it. Niall was the prime example of that.

She opened the last one. It was in a better shape than the previous one.

Nikki,

The siege is still ongoing. Everything looks bleak. There are attacks every day, but the Kengirians repel every single time. There’s no end in sight.

Today I saw a glimpse of the lord. It was the first time I saw him. Do you think he would talk with me? I have so many questions. If only I was as bold as you, sister.

I will write to you soon, in the meanwhile take care.

Ethan

Nikkal gathered all four letters and pressed them against her chest. Her brother was alive. She now knew, and she was glad.

That night, sleep wouldn’t come to her. After tossing and turning in her bed for what felt like hours, she decided to go for a walk. Maybe that could help. She quickly dressed herself and silently slipped out of the apartment.

Once she left the palace and was at the base of the main staircase, she saw a familiar face. Without asking, she sat down next to Niall and asked, “Grew tired of occupying Agga’s living room?”

As she intended, that made him chuckle and shake his head. “And you can’t sleep?”

She nodded, and so he asked: “Would you like to walk with me?”

“Sure,” she replied, and stood up, brushing off the dust from the stairs off her clothes.

They walked the same path as they did during her patrols. The night was dark, moonless and starless. The air smelled of rain. After a while, she asked, “When are we leaving?”

“If everything goes according to plan, the day after tomorrow.”

Far sooner than she thought. But at least she could see Su and Shimun off and say goodbye. Also… speaking of that – “Did you know my friends would come?”

“I may have asked the admiral,” he admitted, his lips twitching into a smile for a second.

Nikkal halted, and so did he. She reached out to him, not sure if she was crossing the line or not, and gave him a quick hug. “Thank you, Niall.”

As soon as she had said it, she withdrew. With an awkward cough, she muttered: “Sorry if I overstepped…”

The air mage cleared his throat, “It’s not really advisable, Nikkal, but… thank you.”

“What for?”

“It’s been a while since someone hugged me,” he coughed again and then restarted to move.

“You’re welcome,” she said.

Before Su and Shimun pointed it out, she hadn’t really put a label on the current relationship she had with the general. Yes, he was her friend. Friends helped each other, and they supported each other.

“Also, can I ask why we were in Agga’s living room?”

Niall glanced around, before he suddenly turned into a side alley. It was so dark she saw nothing.

“What we were talking about,” he whispered, standing so close to her she felt his breath on her face, “Was not something anyone should ever know about.”

Yeah, that was borderline treason.

“Shamash sent Nigzida and Nigsisa here,” he continued, “They’re supposed to 'clean up' Sippar.”

Clean up? What in Irkalla does that mean?

“Earlier, when I was talking with Su and Shimun,” she told him, “They kicked us out of the training hall.”

“Did you say anything to them?” Niall asked, concerned.

“No, I am not that stupid,” Nikkal shook her head, “I remember your warning.”

He exhaled, relieved. “Good… the twins, they were trained by Shamash himself and they are loyal only to him. Their purpose is to dispose of anyone who is undesirable to him or the Five.”

“Dispose?” she repeated.

“They lead a secret police,” he explained, even quieter than before, “A branch of the Bloodhounds. There aren’t many of them, but they are lethal. They infiltrate, gather intel, and kill without trial. At first it was against Tiamat worshippers, but as time went on, anyone who had opposing views to the Five would be targeted. Nowadays, they serve as spies in Kengir, and assassinate warlords. They are very dangerous, Nikkal, their targets disappear without trace, without a body to bury.”

Nikkal swallowed, horrified.

“So we were by Agga because you were afraid they would be spying on us?”

He didn’t say it aloud. His silence was more than telling.

“They would think we were just visiting our friend,” and then he said louder, “Which we were.”

“But why would they spy on us?” she whispered.

Niall leaned closer again, “Shamash dislikes me.”

He didn’t elaborate further. Nikkal remembered what the commander had said, “Already is on quicksand”, and she could guess the reasons. If what she knew about Shamash was right – and at this point she doubted her assumptions were wrong - the two were very different.

“And do you dislike him?”

“I already told you,” Niall answered, “Yes, I do.”

“Niall,” Nikkal spoke up after a while, “Thank you for telling me.”

“Just don’t tell this to anyone.”

No, she wouldn’t. Just as she wouldn’t tell anything about the amulet around her neck, hidden beneath her clothes. Nikkal was good at keeping quiet.

Two days later she was once again sitting in a carriage, surrounded by soldiers. Nikkal glanced at Sippar for one last time. In the past weeks, she had grown used to living there. But now she had little desire to return to it.

And so they were moving north-west, where the front was located.

Where more death awaited her.

Chapter Text

This was different from Sippar. There was no city to conquer, there were no walls to climb nor any devices to destroy. There were only villages and fields burned to the ground and wells that were poisoned. Nikkal didn’t know which side did that, but be it as it may, it would take many years before the land would recover.

They had been in a stalemate with the Kengirians for a week now. Their battalion occupied one hill, while Kengir held the one across them. The terrain was their greatest defence and obstacle. When Kengir attacked, the army could deflect it due to having the advantage of the high ground. But when they tried to conquer the opposite hill, the advantage was on the Kengirian side. The rest of their army moved forward slowly as well. The enemy defended each square meter with everything they had.

Earth mages had dug up trenches so they could cover themselves from arrows and catapulted projectiles, as well as raising pikes of stone to halt any infantry attacks. Meanwhile fire mages – except for Nikkal – were on offensive and would unpredictably, at random times, throw fireballs at the enemy.

But despite all the measures taken, there were still many dead.

It was day eight since Nikkal and her battalion got stuck here. The sun had already set, and the sky was red, as if reflecting all the blood that had been spilled. The fire mage carried a heavy wooden box, trailing behind Zakiti. Once they arrived at their position, Nikkal unceremoniously put the box down and sighed audibly.

The former mercenary glared at her and said: “Careful with that.”

“I am not coughing sparks here,” Nikkal snapped tiredly. She had been in a foul mood the entire day.

“Agga and the General may for now like your snippiness,” Zakiti hissed, her mood no brighter, “But that doesn’t mean I will put up with this attitude. Now go ahead, the sooner we finish this the sooner you can go.”

As they carried more boxes filled with Zakiti’s explosives, Nikkal spotted a by now familiar shape in the sky. Unlike her, who was stuck on this Tiamat damned hill, Niall had been surveying the entire front line of his army.

It’d been a while since she had seen him, and weeks since they spoke with each other. Nikkal would be lying if she said she didn’t miss him.

Feeling the glare from Zakiti at her back, she continued her task. Nikkal heard the winged horse land and snort.

“General,” Agga approached him.

“Report,” Niall’s voice sounded tired. Tired just as everyone here was.

“We’re standing, General,” Agga answered, “Standing and dying.”

Nikkal glanced up. Both men were discussing what was happening, while the white horse stood close to Niall, its neck down and looking for grass.

Nikkal had heard about the flying horses, but this was the first time she saw one up close. The only other times she had seen these were back in the training camp, where some high ranking officers would stop by and give them long speeches about the ˈgloriousˈ war they would be joining, and how their sacrifice made their ancestors, the Five and the entire nation proud. Nikkal had glared at them everytime. If anyone deserved to lose their life in this war, it were these warmongers.

“Done,” Zakiti declared, which made Nikkal turn back to her. The former mercenary then asked, “Do you want to light some of the cords?”

She glanced at the long row of ceramic tubes in which arrows that had attached bags of combustible powder waited. It was an ingenious invention, and just as deadly as a fireball. Other fire mages, further away from them, waited for Zakiti to give the order.

Nikkal nodded, which pleased the older mage. Zakiti looked past Nikkal’s shoulder, and when she put two fingers to her collarbone Nikkal knew who stood behind her.

The young woman turned around and put two fingers to her collarbone as well. “General.”

“At ease, Nikkal, Zakiti,” Niall waved his hand, “How are things?”

“Agga already told you,” Nikkal replied. Why was he asking them that as well?

“He did,” the air mage nodded, “But he can’t read your mind, so I have to ask you how you are.”

Oh, he meant it like that.

“Everyone here’s tired,” Zakiti answered, and added, glancing at Nikkal, “And in a foul mood. Also, we could use more arrows. And my salt stocks are getting low.”

The general nodded, “I will see what I can do,” and then he turned to Nikkal again. She only said: “It’s like Zakiti said.”

“And is there anything you need?”

Was this the attentiveness the other soldiers talked about? Nikkal doubted the other generals bothered asking the soldiers around what they may need.

She shrugged and told him: “The only things I want are to leave this hill and a warm bed, General.”

Niall smiled at her. “I will be here until the day after tomorrow, so if you think of something you know where to find me.”

“Care to watch the fireworks then?” Zakiti asked, motioning to her weapons.

After the affirmation, the former mercenary turned to Nikkal, nodded, and then gave the order to the others. Nikkal raised her hand palm upwards, sparks coming to life on her fingertips. The woollen cords were soaked in oil so it caught on fire quite quickly. The fire mage lighted a dozen cords and then watched as the arrows took flight. The hissing sound of the arrows was, besides the alarmed whine from the horse, the only sound there. Sparks flew as the arrows burned, and once the bags caught fire there was the explosion.

Not all arrows hit the opposite hill, but all of them illuminated the early night with their flame. Now the fire mages started their own attack, throwing fireballs that shone like comets. Their combined powers made the night turn into day, overshining even the moon.

Nikkal went to collect Zakiti’s arrow launchers, but as she climbed to the edge of the trench she saw bushes moving forward. What?

“Ambush!” she yelled.

The bushes went still, except for one that flinched as the Kengirian looked up in fright. Scared eyes locked with hers for a second, before Nikkal turned around and jumped down.

“Gather the launchers,” Zakiti hissed, “Kengis can’t get their filthy hands on them!” 

Other soldiers climbed out to meet the enemy head on, while Nikkal went to carry out Zakiti’s order. But as she grabbed yet another launcher, someone else did as well.

“Let go,” she hissed.

But the Kengirian pulled backwards and Nikkal crashed against the wall, the launcher slipping from her hands. She grunted, and once recovered, she climbed up and ran after the Kengirian who now was sprinting downhill.

Stop!

Someone called out her name, but that didn’t matter now. She had to catch the thief!

The terrain was uneven, and one could easily break a leg. Which currently was both an advantage and a disadvantage. And it was dark, only the fireballs mages used against the enemy illuminating the night. Both almost tripped, and the Kengirian rammed into one of the stone pikes with full force. That helped Nikkal catch up with him on the hillside. Her heart was thundering in her chest, and her mind focused on one thing: catching the enemy.

She tackled him and pushed him to the ground.

“Return the launcher!”

He kicked her and pain blossomed in Nikkal’s side. The enemy threw her off him.

“Crazy bitch,” the Kengirian hissed.

Now weapons were drawn. Nikkal docked the first attack and jumped to the side. She was much more agile than him since she didn’t wear the heavy armour. But that also left her more vulnerable. Her sword sliced the unprotected part of the enemy’s leg. The man snarled and dropped the launcher as his hand automatically reached to cover the wound. Nikkal seized her opportunity.

“Not so fast!” the Kengirian snarled and grabbed her by her braid.

Ack!

Her response was fire. Her palms were scorching hot and she grabbed his wrists. The enemy howled as she burned him and released his grip. Nikkal jumped around and slapped him, then ran as fast as she could, zig-zagging between the pikes and avoiding stray fireballs.

“Nikkal!”

The fire mage dropped the launcher into the box. She looked tiredly at Zakiti and mumbled: “Got it.”

“Nikkal, you crazy girl,” Zakiti breathed.

“What,” she narrowed her eyes, “I only did what I was told to.”

“No one told you to chase an enemy across the battlefield,” Niall said as he stepped forward, Agga right behind him.

The general looked angry and his voice was full of disapproval, but in his eyes Nikkal could see concern as well.

“I followed orders,” Nikkal argued.

“Until you didn’t,” the general countered, “I called you after I saw you running off. I ordered you to return.”

“…I didn’t hear that,” she lowered her gaze.

“And that could have very well costed you your life!” he thundered, “What you did was reckless.”

“Says you of all people,” Nikkal murmured.

“Pardon me?” apparently he heard her anyway, “You better remember your place, soldier.” 

Oh fuck, Nikkal thought, He really must be pissed.

Niall massaged his temples and audibly breathed out. “We will talk about your punishment tomorrow. Go now.”

Nikkal registered the word ˈpunishmentˈ after she left. A shiver went down her spine. What did that mean? Surely not- Niall wouldn’t- No, of course not. The man who tried to protect the Kengirians in Sippar wouldn’t have her executed.

She felt cold. Her side ached. She wanted to be anywhere else. Nikkal forced herself to reach for papyrus and a feather pen. Firstly, she wrote to her brother, confiding the events of today to him. Then she wrote to Su, but left out the part where she got into trouble. Nikkal didn’t want to worry her.

Zakiti approached her after a while. As she sat down next to her, she said: “I am sorry you got into trouble.”

Nikkal frowned, staring at her own feet. She had no desire to speak with the former mercenary. Zakiti sighed and continued: “I am grateful you got the launcher back, truly, but you know why we were angry, right?”

“Because I am reckless and didn’t listen to orders.”

The older mage shook her head, “Because you endangered your life and we were concerned for you.”

“If you’re concerned, then why did you get angry?” Nikkal asked, genuinely wanting an answer.

“I was more angry at the circumstances than you… That of us all, it had to be you to follow the Kengi. That no one noticed them before they got too close. That no one else grabbed the launcher before the Kengi snatched it,” Zakiti answered, “And I was angry at myself for the same reasons. I am sorry I took it out on you.”

“Yeah, I am sorry too,” Nikkal sighed, “I did the same earlier.”

“We all are tired of this shithole,” Zakiti sighed as well, “And trust me, I have been in many already. It’s always like this. You just become numb to all this.”

She nodded. After a few minutes, Nikkal asked: “How will Niall punish me?”

“The General won’t hurt you, if that’s what you’re afraid of. He will give you a long lecture about not risking your life and maybe order you to polish the team’s weapons.”

“Alright, thank you…” the fire mage sighed, “Also, Zakiti?”

“Hum?”

“I never asked… why are your launchers so important?”

“Kengir may have many big brains on its side,” the former mercenary explained, “But none of them are me. They would love to recreate my powder, devices and use them against us.”

Zakiti then sighed, “Listen, I would rather die than give them my secrets, do you understand?”

Nikkal looked at her alarmed. “Don’t talk like that.”

“It’s something you should know,” Zakiti shrugged, “But don’t worry, I have no desire to visit Ereshkigal yet.”

Nikkal sat across Niall in his tent. Behind him was an enormous map of the front and on the table between them a smaller map, depicting the two hills. The fire mage glanced around. On her right, a curtain partially hid the general’s personal space. She saw part of his bed, and a few belts hanging from a pelmet.

Her attention was drawn back to Niall when he cleared his throat and spoke: “Do you remember what I told you back in the docks after we fought the rioters?”

“That I can call you by your name?” Nikkal guessed.

“That’s not what I meant,” the air mage spoke, his voice cold, “I told you to follow orders.”

“Listen, I-“

The general raised his hand to silence her, “I don’t want to hear your excuses. I want you to realise that actions have reactions. We had no idea how many Kengirians were downhill. You could have been…” he trailed off.

“Killed,” she finished for him. Nikkal looked down, staring at her hands folded in her lap and sighed, “I know it was stupid, but you must know how important these gadgets are to Zakiti.”

“I do.”

“Just tell me my punishment, then,” she insisted.

Their gazes locked. It looked like he wanted to say something more. She saw concern in his eyes again, and… guilt? As well as sadness.

“In that case,” he sighed, “I am assigning you to a week of paperwork.”

What?

“You’ll come with me to the control centre,” he explained, “Pack your things, we’re leaving in the morning.”

“But,” Nikkal protested, “What about the others? Won’t I be needed here?”

The general frowned at her, “That was an order, soldier. Don’t argue with me.”

Nikkal swallowed, “I am sorry, General.”

She stood up and put two fingers to her collarbone. With that, she left.

The flight on the next day must have been the most awkward one in the history of horse riding. Nikkal sat behind Niall, her arms around his waist as she held on. No, she wasn’t uncomfortable about their proximity nor was she afraid that she would fall, it was simply the awkwardness of the situation that made her stiff. 

Thankfully the flight only took an hour. Once they had landed, a soldier took the horse to the enclosure they kept the animals in. Nikkal trailed behind Niall as he led her towards his tent. The air smelled of smoke, from the smiths that supplied the front lines with weaponry, and herbs that the healers used.

When they arrived to the general’s tent, Niall pointed to one that stood nearby saying that’s where she would be staying, and then they went inside. After explaining, in detail, what her work would be, he dismissed her, telling her to return in two hours.

And so, after putting her belongings into her tent, she went to do a few errands. Firstly, Agga had asked her to give his wife a letter he had written, and to Unzi a wooden elephant he had carved. Then she would go to the smiths to get a new sword, since she lost her old one during the fight two days ago.

Agga had thankfully given her directions, so she relatively knew where to go. The wives of soldiers would oftentimes follow their husbands - or wives in some cases - and would work as seamstresses, cooks or nurses in camps. Nikkal couldn't imagine doing that herself.

She came up to a group of seamstresses, some of them stopping work to look at her. They were all non-mages, and while they were on their side, that didn't mean they liked mages. The oldest in the group asked: "Can we help you?"

"I am looking for..." Nikkal trailed off, trying to remember their names, "Giri and Unzi. Agga asked me to deliver them this."

The woman looked somewhat unimpressed at Nikkal and the bag she was holding up. But Giri, having noticed what was going on, approached them. Whereas Agga always had this kind, warm look in his eyes, Giri's were cold and wary. Meanwhile Unzi was happy to see her.

"Neee-kaah!" she called.

"Hey," Nikkal greeted her before she turned to Giri, "Agga told me to give you this."

She pulled the letter out of the bag, and once the opportunity presented itself, Giri snapped the letter out of her hand. Nikkal fought the urge to glare at her. Instead, she reached into her bag again and pulled out the little elephant.

"Agga made this for Unzi," she explained and handed the toy to the child.

The girls' eyes became big with wonder as she examined the gift. She looked back up at Nikkal and asked: "Da-da?"

Nikkal gave her a strained smile, "Yes, from your dad."

"Thank you," Giri spoke up, "Is that all?"

"Yes-"

"Then let’s go, Unzi," the woman said, picked her daughter up and left.

"Bye, Nika!" the child said.

Nikkal waved and then sighed.

Next up was to go to the smiths. Nikkal welcomed the heat coming from the forges once she entered that district. Instead of tents, which could easily catch fire, there were mud houses, risen by earth mages, just big enough for two or three people to live and work comfortably in. Fire mages and non-mages worked side by side, forging new weapons and armour or fixing those that got damaged. It reminded Nikkal of Varassa, who had left the Children’s Home to become a smith's apprentice. He got lucky, in that sense, because smiths were far too important to be enlisted. Instead, they would be following the army and supply it.

Nikkal chose at random which workshop to enter. There were only a few people around, so she hoped she wouldn’t have to wait long. Once inside, she saw the smith, an older, burly man, with greying dark hair, who currently was hammering into a blade, still glowing from the forge. He looked up, stopping his work, and asked, “How can I help you?”

“I need a new sword,” she answered.

“Go to the front, my pupil will hand you what you want,” he grumbled and returned to his work.

So she went to the back – or rather front, because silly her apparently came in from the back door – and saw a hoard of open boxes filled with swords, axes, spears and daggers, just waiting to be picked up and be taken to the front. From outside she heard someone – probably a soldier – thank the pupil for their help and bid them goodbye. When the pupil re-entered, he froze in his tracks.

Nikkal couldn’t believe her eyes either.

“Varassa?”

“Nikkal?” he said barely audible, his voice painted with surprise, “Is that you, Berry?”

She barely had time to nod before she was swept into a hug. Varassa became strong in the past year, now he had no problem picking her up. Nikkal laughed, despite her surprise.

“How did you get here?” she asked.

“I could ask you the same!” he smiled as he let her down, “A week after I arrived in Ur, we were called here. We have been following the army ever since. Sit down.”

Varassa motioned to a closed box, while he himself sat on a nearby one. “So, how did you get here?”

Her smile died down. Nikkal looked at her hands, “A few weeks after you left, recruiters showed up at the Home. They took everyone who was of age, despite Ninhursag’s protests.”

“So…” he spoke uneasily, “You’re fighting?”

She nodded, “Yes, the First Lion Battalion, led by General Niall and Commander Agga.”

“The general himself?”

“Yeah,” she remembered she would have to return to him soon, “He actually took me here.”

“What? Why?”

Nikkal sighed, and told him what had happened since she had been recruited. She omitted some parts like the amulet and the secret meeting in Sippar. By the end of her tale, Varassa chuckled and declared: “You never change, Berry.”

Nikkal rolled her eyes and stood up, “Can I come by in the evening? The General told me to return in two hours.”

Varassa caught her hand and gently ran his thumb across her knuckles. With a smile, he said, “Of course, I will be waiting for you.”

His action made her cheeks heat up. She freed her hand and turned to leave. She was almost out, when he called out: “Wait.”

Nikkal turned around, confused, but then saw him handing her a sword. It fitted right into her hand. It wasn’t too heavy or too light. The blade was straight and double-edged. Nikkal moved into the primary stance: it felt perfect in her hands.

“That’s what you came for, right?” Varassa asked, “If I knew you would come, I would have prepared something better-“  

“There’s no need. Thank you, Var,” she smiled.

She returned to the general’s tent. The meeting had her lost in thoughts. Varassa was here. He had been here the entire time, and neither had known. Over a year ago, he left, promising to return once he was a smith and bring money. Maybe in another life, she would have been a smith’s wife.

But things had changed. They’d changed so much, Nikkal couldn’t imagine returning to the point she had been at a year ago. She would have to tell him that. The sooner, the better, she decided. Yes, she would tell him that in the evening.

In the tent, Niall was already waiting for her. He sat at his table, hunched over papyruses, writing down notes and drawing lines on a map. His gaze was focused on what he was writing, so she didn’t know he had noticed her until he spoke: “You’re just on time. Did you find Giri and Unzi?”

She nodded as she sat down. “Unzi was very excited about the gift… she must be missing Agga very much.”

“I can imagine,” Niall agreed, “I know Agga misses them terribly as well.”

“And Giri…” Nikkal continued, “Well, she doesn’t seem to like me very much.”

“She doesn’t like mages in general, Nikkal,” the general told her, “And her reasons are quite valid.”

“What do you mean?”

“Well, it’s not really my place to tell,” the general answered, “But Agga told me it has to do with her family’s experiences with mages.”

Niall didn’t elaborate further. Instead he simply continued working. Nikkal liked that about him. That he respected personal boundaries. She then turned in her seat towards her desk, and looked at all the reports and letters she had to sort through. Suddenly, she felt the need to either run away or fall asleep.

She glanced at the general again. Yeah, escape wasn’t an option. And so with a very audible sigh, she started working. After half an hour she felt sleepy, an hour later her head started to hurt, and in the evening she left the tent with the biggest headache she'd had in months.

How in Irkalla was she going to do this for an entire week?

Chapter Text

Despite the headache, Nikkal headed to Varassa. She was still new in the camp, so she wasn’t that sure where to go. Earlier, she'd found him by chance. Sighing, she massaged her temples and went down the makeshift street. She had come here from the seamstresses, which was the same way she was now coming from. Therefore…

“Did they never teach you how to use the front door?” the smith asked grumpily, “He’s waiting for you.”

Nikkal quickly moved to the other room, where Varassa waited for her. “Nikki,” he said once he noticed her and chuckled, “Why do you keep coming from there?”

“I have yet to learn how to navigate here,” she answered, embarrassed. “Anyway… I wanted to talk.”

“Of course, sit down,” he smiled and motioned to a table and two chairs. “Want some beer or-?”

She nodded and sat down. Nikkal thanked him when he handed her a mug and took a sip. At the very least, the headache was starting to subside.

“How was your paperwork duty?” Varassa asked.

“Boring,” she complained, “I thought I would fall asleep just by looking at the desk.”

Varassa took a sip from his mug, as if to hide his amusement. But then he looked at her, his demeanour completely different. “Berry… you wanted to talk?”

The fire mage swallowed. Here it comes. “Yes… about us.”

“Nikki-“

“I just…” she explained, “I am not the same person as when we last saw each other, Var. I killed a man in Sippar. I am fighting in a war and I could drop dead any day. And I… don’t want to hurt you.”

There was a stunned silence. Varassa watched her with an unreadable expression. The more the silence stretched, the more Nikkal fiddled with her sleeves. Finally, Varassa spoke: “I… get it, Nikki, I truly do.”

“Really?”

“Honestly, a part of me always thought that sooner or later, this would end,” he admitted, “You’re a mage, I am just a human. I would die long before you would, and… but instead now we’re at war and anything could happen tomorrow.”

He smiled at her sadly. “I truly like you, Nikki, but if that’s how you want it, I hope we can at least stay friends.”

Nikkal nodded. “Of course, Var… thank you for understanding.”

She stood up. “I think I should go…”

“Goodnight, Berry.”

“Goodnight, Var.”

The cool air hit her at once when she stepped outside. Her eyes stung from tears. Why was she crying? This was what she wanted, yet it hurt. Was it because of change? Another part of her past-self gone? Or was it simply because of Varassa’s sad eyes?

No one but the moon and stars saw her weep.

It was now day four of her paperwork duty. Nikkal absolutely despised it. All day sitting at the desk, looking at papers and there was no fun in it. The general surely knew how to pick punishments. She was just glad he had yet to catch her falling asleep on the desk.

Reports came in daily. Sometimes multiple times per day, informing the general about the army’s progress, how many had died, how many were wounded, and much more. Nikkal hadn’t realised until now how detailed all of this was.

After she sorted that out, she handed the information over to Niall who would write down some notes, draw the progress on a map and then send his own report to Enki.

Just three more days and this torture would be over. And then… then she would return to her battalion… on the battlefront. Alright, maybe this wasn’t that bad. But she also missed Agga and Zakiti and everyone else from the squad. Nikkal wondered how everyone was. Agga’s reports were as emotionless as a rock: simple numbers. At the very least they weren’t the names of the infiltration team on the fallen lists.

As she calculated the number of dead and wounded soldiers of the tenth battalion, the general entered the tent. “Nikkal?”

She turned to meet his gaze. “Yes, General?”

“I have to leave for a few days,” he announced, “There are some troubles on our right flank. The nineteenth battalion hasn’t sent reports in a while.”

That information wasn’t new to her, beside the part where he was leaving. Nikkal asked: “How long will you be gone?”

“At least four days,” he sighed, “Possibly more. Depends on the situation.”

“And what about-“

“You’ll stay here until I return,” he cut her off, “Afterwards I will take you back to your battalion, is that clear?”

“Am I supposed to sort out the reports even after the time is up?” she asked, horrified at the thought of doing this for more days.

“You can also continue your training,” Niall offered, “I will leave you with some texts on magic theory and fire mage stances.”

Nikkal perked up at that. Yes, that was definitely a good option. But… “Why are you offering me this?”

“Because I want to help you,” he answered. One could tell by his expression that he was surprised at such a question.

“But why?” she insisted, “What do you gain from this?”

“Nothing,” was his answer, “Nor do I need to gain anything.”

“…People don’t usually do things for free,” she argued.

“True enough,” he nodded, “One will meet many of that kind. But there will always be people who want to help others too.”

“Doubtful.”

Niall took a step closer to her. “Maybe so, but it’s the truth. I told you my reasoning back in Sippar, Nikkal. Having full control of your fire could one day save your life. Of others too. And I do want us to be friends. A good friend won’t ask anything in return for help.”

Could he really be that selfless? 

She still had her doubts. His reasons couldn’t only be that he liked her. No one in her life besides Su or Ethan ever did offer unconditional help to her. And that too was sometimes under the promise that she now owed one of them. And he surely didn’t act like this with everyone, right? Did he offer the same to Zakiti? Would he help Agga if he asked?

A voice in her head answered: Yes.

“Little Sparkle,” his voice pulled her out of her thoughts. That nickname. She hadn’t heard it in a while. “Can I ask you something?”

What could he possibly ask?

“What is it?”

“What caused the block?”

Nikkal tensed up automatically. She didn’t want to tell him. Not now. Nor did she want to remember her parents. Her reaction must have been noticeable, because Niall took a step back apologising.

“I don’t want to talk about it,” she forced the words out, “Never.”

“Nor do you want anyone’s pity,” he guessed, “Okay, I understand. But Nikkal…”

“What?” she didn’t intend to hiss the words out.

“Please don’t take this the wrong way,” Niall explained, “A block is like a wound. You have to heal, and that is much harder when you’re alone.”

“I am not alone.”

“Does anyone know, then?”

“No.”

He looked at her, trying to decide if he should continue this conversation or not. “Alright. I won’t ask further until you want to, Nikkal.”

She exhaled, relieved. But as Niall turned around, she asked: “Are you leaving now?”

“Yes,” he nodded, glancing at her. “The texts you can find in my desk. Right drawer.

“Be careful.”

The general smiled, “I will, Little Sparkle. See you soon.”

Nikkal worked slower in the next days. Without the general present, her motivation to work had waned rather quickly. She would do it before he returns, she told herself. In the meantime, she slept in and trained. No one questioned it. Maybe it was because Niall ordered them to. Or perhaps everyone who would have told her something was not here.

She didn’t visit Varassa again. Nikkal simply didn’t find the strength in her to do so. She needed time, and perhaps so did Varassa. And she definitely wasn’t going to look for Giri and Unzi again. She knew she wasn’t welcome there.

When four days had passed and the general didn’t return, she started to get nervous.

He said it may take more than just four days, she assured herself, Niall will be alright.

Nikkal decided to catch up with the work. The general could return any day and he surely wouldn’t be impressed if he found out she hadn’t finished it. There were still a few reports from her last days of punishment left to do.

The fire mage entered the tent, and looked at the desk disgusted. Gathering her willpower, she sat down and started to work. But after she finished three reports, her determination was leaving her.

He may not return today, she thought, Let’s take a break. Then I will continue.

She stood up and went to admire the map for the umpteenth time that week. Every time she would notice a new detail, so that’s why she kept returning to it with her gaze. They were making progress. Slowly, but they were. But that got boring too. Instead, Nikkal turned her gaze to the curtain on the left of the tables.

Nikkal hadn’t dared to look into the general’s belongings before, but that day, she really felt adventurous.

He won’t be back yet, she told herself, And it’s not like I am robbing him, I will just look around…

She was alone in the tent, yet she headed towards the curtain as discreetly as possible. Nikkal grasped the stiff cloth and quietly slipped in.

Well… she wasn’t sure what exactly she was expecting, but it was safe to say the general’s quarters were almost as modest as any other soldiers'. The differences she immediately spotted were the slightly bigger bed and two chests she guessed were for personal belongings – in comparison, Nikkal only had one bag when she joined the battalion, and now there were two bags – oh, and the nightstand, on which a burnt out candle was alongside some papers. But other than that, she saw no difference from her quarters – except, of course, it being much tidier. Maybe she would spot a bigger difference if Niall were there? Although, that was doubtful. He couldn’t have moved that much stuff on a single horse.

Her gaze fell on one of the chests again. The chests were made of dark wood, and on top of the one that caught Nikkal’s attention, was a small box and two candles. The fire mage took a step forward, wanting to take a closer look at it. The box didn’t have a lid, and the only visible contents of it was a dark cloth. What was that?

She looked around and listened. No, besides the usual, there was nothing. And so Nikkal took a step forward. She carefully pulled the cloth out and saw… straps? Yes, straps from clothing or armour. They were torn, and definitely not usable. But all of them had a buckle with the same design: round and on it was engraved the same lion their flags bore.

Nikkal was about to pick one up to inspect it further, when she heard movement in the front. Quick as a viper, she exited the general’s quarters.

It wasn’t Niall who had entered the tent, but a messenger. The white-clothed man turned to her and asked: “Are you Nikkal, daughter of Lagash?”

She nodded and the man stepped forward, handing her two letters. “For you.”

The fire mage glanced at them and immediately recognised her twin’s handwriting. “You came from Akshak?”

“Aye,” he stretched before turning to leave, “Bloody Kengis don’t know when to give up. Had to use a big detour to avoid them.”

From outside Nikkal heard the grunting of a dromedary camel. The messenger bid his goodbyes and left, not looking back nor waiting for her response.

Nikkal turned her attention to the letters.

Sprout,

I hope this letter finds you in good health. Here we are continuing the siege, but we also have to fight Kengirians who are trying to get inside. I haven’t seen the Lord again since I last wrote you, but I hope I’ll get a chance to soon.

I knew you would get into trouble sooner or later. I hope the general wasn’t too hard on you, since you claim you ended up befriending him. I swear to Tiamat, only you would be able to pull that off.

Stay safe,

Ethan

She smiled at the letter. She could practically feel his amusement in the words. It was far different from the last ones. But Nikkal still feared for him. What things must he have seen there?

The second letter was shorter:

Nikki,

You won’t believe it, but I saw him again!

The Lord is as elusive as a shadow, which is as I expected. But I plan to approach him next time. How do you think that will turn out?

Love,

Ethan

That Ethan admired Kingu was nothing new to her. And while she didn’t exactly understand why her brother was so fascinated by the Lord, she was happy he at least had some sort of joy? Though, next time Nikkal wrote to him, she would advise him to try befriend someone who wasn’t one of the Five. She shuddered remembering the orders Shamash’s vizier had gotten from the Lord.

After putting the letters to the side, she sighed looking at the desk again. Time to work.

Alright, she didn’t manage to finish the reports that day, and had to continue the next one as well. Niall still hadn’t returned, but in the morning she did receive a report alongside a note from the nineteenth battalion. Or better said, a short note from the general. The note, written in a neat, flowing script said:

Nikkal,

We managed to push the Kengirians back. The situation is stable for now. I will return tomorrow.

Niall

Relief washed over her when she read that. Tomorrow!

…Tomorrow.

The relief was replaced with panic. She had to finish the reports!  At least it didn’t say today.

She set the note aside and frantically snatched the first report that came into her hand. There were seventy-five battalions under the general’s command, and she had from her last day of punishment twenty left. The reports that came afterwards she left on the general’s desk, since she wasn’t told to do them. If that would cause some trouble, Nikkal wasn’t afraid to remind Niall he was the one who told her she didn’t have to do them and practice instead.

Nikkal worked until noon without break. She would have continued immediately after lunch, but another messenger entered the tent.

He looked different from the others that usually came in. Dressed in finer and warmer clothes, but still in white as all messengers were. Outside, she heard a horse flap with its wings. The messenger was not send by some commander, that was clear.

“Where is the General?” he asked in a grumbling voice.

“At the front,” she answered, “With the nineteenth battalion.”

The tiredness and disgust was clear on the mans tanned face. Nikkal added, “He is supposed to return tomorrow.”

A sigh.

“You can leave the letter here,” she told him.

But the messenger’s eyes widened and in a stern voice he said: “Absolutely not. I was told to deliver the message straight into the general’s hands.” 

“You will just miss each other,” she shook her head, “Either you wait until tomorrow or you give me the letter.”

“And I will lose my head,” he said drily, “No, thanks.”

“Listen, this will stay between us,” she promised, “I won’t tell anyone about this.”

“And how can I be sure?” he narrowed his eyes.

“The general is my friend.”

The messenger looked very unimpressed.

Nikkal sighed, “Do I have to swear or something? Listen, look, I am from the first battalion, which is straight under General Niall’s command. I am doing the reports here, alone, even though it’s the general who usually does them. Is that enough?”

She pulled out the tag from under her shirt, careful to not pull out the amulet as well. The messenger stepped forward and took a closer look. His breath hit her skin and she fought the urge to wrinkle her nose and step back.

“Are you in that squad?”

What?

“The infiltration squad?” she spoke, “Yes, I am.”

The messenger looked at her face again, studying her for a second. Then he handed her the cylindrical container in which the letter was. It was made of bronze and had cuneiform written all over it, alongside depictions of some figures. Nikkal recognised one, a man from whose shoulders two currents sprung forth: Enki.

“Don’t you dare tell anyone else about this,” the man threatened, “Or you will lose your head too.”

“I won’t,” Nikkal promised.

He watched her for a while, then turned around and left. Nikkal waited until she heard the horse flying away, and then sat down looking at the container in her hands. She was sure she wasn’t supposed to open it, but the messenger didn’t say anything about that either. Besides, no one would know about it.

Nikkal was too curious. What was in it? A letter, that was sure. Orders from the Five? Well, if this ended up being a personal letter, she would put it away immediately. But what if it was something of an update about the war overall? Maybe she would find out where Su and Shimun were currently. How the siege of Akshak was progressing.

She opened it and pulled out the papyrus. The first word she saw was ˈGeneralˈ, so it definitely wasn’t a personal letter.

General,

We’re pleased to hear the progress You’re making. The supply route towards Akshak will be cut off soon and the humans will have no other choice but to surrender or starve.

Your orders are the same as before: continue northwest, until you meet with the army of Lady Ishtar. She will then move towards Akshak and aid Lord Kingu. You will then join up with Lords Shamash and Enlil’s armies in the north.

We will send to You new soldiers at the end of the month. Exactly 3000 to replace those who have fallen or been wounded. The convoys of food and herb supplies are already on the way and should arrive in a fortnight. The supply of ore for the smiths will be sent on the first day of the new month…

Nikkal skipped the parts that spoke about logistics. Afterwards there were mentions about fights in the north. Those didn’t interest her either, because there was no one she knew who served in the armies of Shamash and Enlil. Though if she did, she would pity them. But the last part caught her attention again:

Lastly, about the issues You informed us about Sippar. I spoke with Lord Shamash and we came to the conclusion that those who did surrender or, after recovering from injury, didn’t outright rebel, didn’t deserve to be executed yet. Until the war ends, we shall keep them in prisons, and there they will work. This way, they will be far more useful than dead.

Hopefully this eases Your conscience, General.

Lord Enki, Water Mage of the Five, Ruler of Eridu^[1], Ur and all its affiliated cities, Sovereign of the lands between Buranuna and Idigina^[2].

Nikkal stared at the papyrus blankly. It was handwritten by Enki, even had his personal seal down in the corner bellow his name. Yet there were no mentions of their relation. No ˈsonˈ or ˈyour fatherˈ, but just ˈGeneralˈ and ˈLordˈ.

Maybe it was because this wasn’t a personal letter. But then why include the last part? ˈHopefully this eases Your conscience, General.ˈ What in Irkalla did that mean?

Also, the new orders? They were supposed to join forces with Lords Shamash and Enlil now?! Especially after the entire Sippar debacle? And what Niall had told her was not reassuring either. Nikkal felt uneasy at that thought.

She carefully rolled the letter back and put it into the cylinder. Nikkal set it on Niall’s table, right between her finished reports and those that arrived later.

Returning to her task, she found it hard to concentrate, her mind always returning to the letter. But she had to finish the task today. Nikkal worked into the night, and finished the last report with her eyes stinging and head aching. She felt so tired.

“…-al…”

“...-kal…”

Nikkal shut her eyes tighter. She didn’t want to wake up yet. Someone – Su if she had to bet – gently shook her. She hummed irritated.

Let me sleep a little longer, Su!

“Little Sparkle, wake up.”

Hold up!

Her eyes shot open and she straightened up in her chair. Right, she'd fallen asleep there yesterday after she'd finished the reports. She wasn’t in her tent, nor was Su nearby her. And that meant-

“General,” she addressed him. Her neck ached when Nikkal turned to look at him. “You’re back.”

He hummed in agreement and asked: “What are you doing here?”

She felt her cheeks and ears heat up from embarrassment. Great! Not only did he find her asleep on her desk but also now would realise she finished work at the last minute!

“I…” she didn’t know what to say, “I… was reading. About magic theory… and… I fell asleep.”

Niall glanced at her table. Of course there were no texts about magic theory on it. Only papyruses, ink and a burnt out candle. But instead of pointing out her blatant lie, he shook his head and stayed silent.

The general looked at her again and retrieved a handkerchief. She looked at it confused.

“There’s ink on your cheek,” he explained.

Nikkal took it from his hand and frantically rubbed her cheeks until her skin stung. She glanced at Niall, as if asking if there was still ink on her face. He gave her a tiny smile and said: “It’s less noticeable now.”

“Thank you,” she let out a sigh as she handed him the handkerchief back.

“Have you practiced?” he then asked.

A big smile appeared on her face. “Yes! Wait, I will show you.”

She took the candle from her desk into her hands. Nikkal glanced at him and proudly stated: “I figured this out two days ago.”

Focusing on the candle, she breathed in deeply. Nikkal thought of fire, imagined the candle burning, and its heat. She thought of the smell, of the smoke once it would extinguish. In her heart, she felt warmth.

It takes longer than last time I tried, she thought after a few minutes of nothing, Is it because he’s watching now?

Nikkal stared at the candle, I need to focus. I can’t be impatient.

She breathed in and out deeply and the feeling in her chest bloomed brighter.

The candle lit up.

Ha!

The fire mage smiled triumphantly and looked up at the general. Niall’s eyes practically shone with pride? Admiration?

“Great work,” he praised her, smiling.

Nikkal herself beamed at the little flame in her hands. She put the candle on her desk before hot wax could reach her palms.

“And how-“ she wanted to ask him what had happened while he was away, but was interrupted by her own yawn.

“You’ll ask me later,” Niall said, “Go to your tent now, and rest.”

She nodded.

As Nikkal headed out, she remembered, “There was a messenger here yesterday. The letter is on your desk.”

As his eyes darted between her and his desk, Niall asked: “Did they just leave it here?”

“If only,” she rolled her eyes, “Had to persuade him to just give it to me and not go look for you on the front. He only relented when I told him I was part of the infiltration team… which, by the way, why is that?”

As Nikkal finished, she yawned again.

“I will tell you once there won’t be the risk of you falling asleep on your feet,” he smiled, but, since yawning is very infectious, yawned himself.

“Okay, got it,” she rubbed her eyes tiredly, “Goodnight.”

“Goodnight, Nikkal.”

Leaving the tent, she realised it was still very early. The sun had yet to go up, and the sky was grey. Once she reached her tent, she fell on her bed and fell asleep immediately.

Chapter Text

Nikkal woke up a few hours later. After eating breakfast – or rather lunch – she went to the general’s tent. This path had already become a routine to her.

But as always, once she got used to something, change would come.

She would be returning to the battalion soon, wouldn’t she? Niall said so before he had left, and Nikkal had yet to witness him break his word.

Absentmindedly, she entered the tent. Looking around, Nikkal didn’t see Niall so she guessed he was either in his quarters behind that curtain or somewhere outside. Just in case it was the former, she called out to him before she took her place behind the desk.

“Nikkal,” he addressed her as he stepped out from behind the curtain, “Slept well?”

The general himself looked like he had just woken up. His hair loose, falling over his shoulders in waves, and his voice still held a sleepy edge in it. Additionally, his usual clothes – or better said, armour – were exchanged for loose green pants and a white shirt, its cut revealing his collarbones.

“Far better than on a table,” she chuckled, “And you?”

“Likewise,” he answered as he leaned against his desk. His fingers caressed the stack of reports. The message from Enki nowhere to be seen. “Good job on the reports, I didn’t spot a mistake in your calculations.”

“You already checked?” the question flew out of her mouth before she could stop herself. The general nodded.

Well, that’s a relief, she thought, At least I don’t have to do it again.

“I meant to ask,” she spoke up before the conversation would linger on those headache-inducing reports, “How did it go? At the right flank?”

Niall half turned towards the map that surely needed an update. Absentmindedly, as if just telling a tale, he explained: “As we are closing off the corridor between Akshak and the conquered western regions, the Kengirians are getting more desperate. In a matter of days now, they won’t be able to send more troops to aid those who are under siege in Akshak. They’ll be cut off from the rest of Kengirian forces and that leaves them with three options.”

“Starve or surrender?” Nikkal spoke up, remembering Enki’s letter.

The general nodded. “Or keep fighting.”

“Would they though?” she asked, “Why? They have to see they’re defeated.”

“We did the same,” he told her, “In the early days of the war, as Arrapha^[1] fell.”

Nikkal’s eyes widened. Right, Arrapha. She heard about it, back when the news reached them at the Children’s Home. The Kengirians had surrounded them, but they, led by a captain from Arrapha’s garrison, held on for two whole years and then one more as Arrapha itself was under siege.

The early years of the war were generally known as consisting of the greatest defeats of the Five’s army.

“To them, the only option left is death. In one way or another. Either a slow death by hunger or working away for their enemy; or a quicker one in battle or execution,” Niall explained, his voice detached. Then he sighed, looking at the floor.

Nikkal stood up and moved to lean against the table right next to him. He wasn’t looking at her, but she kept watching him.

“Thanks for explaining, but my question was how you were?” she told him, “And what happened while you were there.”

The air mage glanced at her. “I am alright, Nikki. Besides a few bruises and small cuts I wasn’t hurt.”

He studied her face for a minute before continuing: “The nineteenth battalion lost its commander, and the messengers had issues to reach them, which was why they hadn’t sent reports for a while. Once I arrived there I had to call the twentieth and twenty-first battalion for aid. When they came, defeating that Kengirian unit was quick.”

Sighing again, he turned to the map and commented, “We will have to reorganise the layout of the battalions. I underestimated the Kengirians' strength on the eastern side, and the prospect of us encircling them makes them more desperate.”

He kept coming back to the battle strategy. Nikkal had no doubt he currently thought of nothing else. It was a shame, she would have liked to talk with him some more. But that’s how it was: he was the general, and she was just a soldier.

“When am I returning to the front?” she asked.

His gaze returned to her face. It took him a while before he answered: “I will take you there tomorrow evening.”

Nikkal could see in his eyes that he himself didn’t want to. Was it because he was too busy? Most likely. Or maybe he just didn’t want her to leave. Nikkal almost laughed at that thought. Sure, Nikki, don’t inflate your ego like that.

She stepped forward and turned to face him. The fire mage put two fingers to her collarbone. “Thank you, General.”

Now that she knew when she was leaving, she decided it was time to visit Varassa again. She may not get another chance to. She didn’t stay long though. Nikkal told him she was leaving the next day and that she hoped they would see each other again soon.

In the evening, with one bag on her back and another in her hand, she met with the general who was currently fussing over his horse and preparing it for the trek.

“What’s its name?” Nikkal asked.

“Nunamnir^[2],” Niall answered as he gave the horse an apple.

“He’s beautiful.”

The stallion was pure white, worthy of a general. The animal turned its blue gaze at her, and hearing her praises, gave her something akin to a smile.

“He is,” Niall smiled, “And good natured as well. But still proud as horses are.”

“I wouldn’t know,” she shrugged as she handed him her bags so he could attach them to the saddle, “He’s the only one I saw close up… or ridden.”

“Horses are like people,” the general explained, “Smart, prideful and stubborn... Back in the Academy, we have a herd of them, and you couldn’t find a more stubborn mare than Allatum^[3].”

Niall smiled at a memory, “It took a while for her to warm up to me, but she still dislikes to have a rider. So most of the time we just let her wander around free and graze. Honestly, I think the only one she genuinely likes is Nunamnir.”

From all of this, Nikkal could conclude only one thing. “So, you like animals.”

He nodded. “They make far better company than some people do.”

“I hope I am not in that ˈsome peopleˈ category, General,” Nikkal chuckled, half serious.

Niall folded his hands together and bent down a little, so he could help Nikkal onto the horse. Once she was seated he answered: “Of course not, Little Sparkle.”

Huh, he used the nickname again. Nikkal started to see the pattern: on the battlefield or when annoyed he addressed her as ˈsoldierˈ; when she was off-duty he used her name; and when they were alone he called her by that nickname. Not that she minded, she really did like it. Ethan called her ˈSproutˈ but while it was nice, it didn’t really describe her beyond the fact that she was younger (by mere minutes!) than Ethan. One may think she was an earth mage like her brother if they heard it. But the general's nickname described her as who she was: a fire mage; she was fire, fire was her, and that fact couldn’t be changed even if all she could ever do were sparks.

With the aid of his magic, Niall jumped into the saddle and grabbed the reins.

“Ready?”

Nikkal wrapped her arms around Niall’s waist, praying that she wouldn’t fall once they took off. Once she said she was ready, the general pressed into the horse’s side with his heels. The stallion started to run and spread his wings. As Nunamnir jumped into the air and flapped his powerful wings, Nikkal pressed herself closer to Niall and held onto him even tighter. She swallowed down a strangled yelp and kept her eyes shut.

Only when the stallion stopped gaining height, she relaxed. They were so far above the ground that even some clouds floated lower than them. The ground was brown and green, with occasional creeks cutting through. But Nikkal could also spot the blackened parts that once were fields or villages. It was getting dark already and on the horizon one could see tiny lights – the battlefront.

Now that there was no awkwardness caused by the circumstances, Nikkal could enjoy the ride. It was a novelty for her to see the world like birds – and horses and air mages – did. She truly did enjoy flying. There was something freeing about it that attracted her like a moth to a lantern.

She relaxed and watched the ground.

They flew over the hills and landed in the camp. Her battalion had evidently made progress since she left.

Nunamnir landed with a snort and shook his wings before folding them at his sides. The two of them dismounted and the general went to retrieve Nikkal’s bags that were firmly attached to the saddle and handed them to her.

Agga approached them first. He looked happy to see them both back. With a gentle smile Agga spoke: “General. Nikkal. It’s good to see you back.”

After some small talk, Niall said: “Let’s go to your tent, Agga, there are a few matters we have to discuss. Nikkal, come with us as well-“

“Not so fast, General!” Zakiti suddenly appeared, “First we have to greet our runaway before you steal her away again.”

The former mercenary came up to Nikkal and hugged her. That gesture surprised her, but she hugged her back nonetheless. “I missed you, troublemaker.”

“Hey!” she laughed, “I am not that bad, am I?”

“Of course not,” Zakiti answered.

Behind her, others appeared from the dark. Elulu, Hunzuu, Nanniya, Rimush, Kurum. Everyone from the squad. They all came to greet her and welcome her back. It was almost overwhelming for Nikkal. They cared for her, she realised.

Niall, who stood next to Agga, spoke up, “Since you all already came, you may as well follow us.”

The general looked genuinely happy at that sight before him.

“News from Ur?” Zakiti asked.

Nikkal’s eyes darted between Zakiti and Niall, remembering that message. How did Zakiti guess...? Or maybe the squad knew more than it seemed at first glance.

The air mage nodded.

So they trailed behind him and Agga. But Elulu and Nanniya had something to discuss with Nikkal as well.

“You two returned just in time!” Elulu told her.

“Yeah, New Year is in two weeks,” Nanniya added, “And, you know, we always try to honour traditions.”

Nikkal almost forgot about that. New Year marked the end of the rainy season, and usually was celebrated for eleven days. During that time festivities took place, including games and re-enactments of the battle against Tiamat.

“Of course, not everything is possible in these circumstances,” Elulu continued, “But we do the re-enactment.”

“Are you two trying to recruit her?” Niall suddenly asked.

“Of course, General,” Elulu answered, “At least our Zakiti doesn’t have to play Tiamat anymore.”

Said woman snorted, “If you try to offer me the role of Ishtar, I can give you the answer immediately: no.”

“Don’t you want to be the most desired woman in the world?”

“And have a horde of men trying to woo me?” Zakiti spoke with clear disgust, “I would rather jump into the abyss and join Tiamat in her slumber.”

“You could play Ereshkigal,” Nikkal offered.

But the others looked at her confused. Even Niall raised his eyebrows as he glanced back at her. And their confusion only confused her. What was wrong?

“What has Ereshkigal to do with this?” Nanniya asked, “She’s not even in the tale.”

“What? Of course she is,” the fire mage protested.

“Seems like Nikkal has heard a different version.” Niall coughed. “You can talk about that later.”

The group entered Agga’s tent. Not sparing a second, Niall told them the contents of the letter. Nikkal, knowing already what he spoke about, looked around. Everyone closely listened to Niall, their faces betraying nothing. No surprise. But then he mentioned Sippar.

Most were surprised, but Zakiti rolled her eyes muttering something about the Five under her breath.

No one else dared to speak about this.

“Now,” Niall continued after a short pause, “Kurum, Rimush. I want you to scout ahead up to the frontline of Lady Ishtar’s army. Take as many men as you consider needed. Make sure to check if the Kengirians got any magic blocking devices.”

“Yes, General,” they said in unison.

“Zakiti,” the general turned his gaze to her and Nikkal, “How many arrows do you have?”

“Over four hundred, General,” she answered.

“Make it six hundred,” he ordered, “Nikkal, help Zakiti make them.”

“Yes, General,” both women answered at once.

“Agga, Hunzuu. Once the first scout returns, we will go forward. I already sent the orders to the second, sixth, seventh and eighth battalions.”

“I will inform the men,” Agga nodded.

“And I will check the weapons.”

The general then turned to the last two who had yet to get orders. “Elulu, you’ll check the winds. What weather we can expect.”

“Yes, General.”

“And lastly, Nanniya. I don’t know if we will need any disguises yet. It will depend on if the Kengirians brought another device or not.”

The soldier nodded, “Understood, General.”

“That’s all.”

The squad practically dragged her along, even though the only thing she wanted to do was to go to her tent and fall asleep. Niall also seemed like he wanted to talk with her, but the others were already leading her out.

Gathered around a bonfire, they seemed interested in only one thing: what happened while she was gone.

“I did paperwork,” she answered, her face in her palms and her elbows on her knees.

“Yeah, but what exactly?” Elulu pressed on.

“Counting, of course,” she rolled her eyes. Wasn’t it obvious? “How many died, how many were wounded and so on. From the reports.”

“Wait,” Hunzuu stopped polishing his sword, “The General let you see reports?”

“Yes?” she answered confused. What was weird about that?

“He usually does that himself,” Hunzuu continued, “It’s not exactly something any of us should see. Generals, commanders, sure. But not us.”

“But he just told you the contents of Enki’s letter,” she protested. Why was everything so confusing here?

The formulation of her sentence wasn’t missed. The group glanced at each other.

Zakiti decided to take the lead now. “That’s because we’re a team.”

“And?” Nikkal was starting to get annoyed. “The messenger from Ur didn’t want to give me the message in the first place. Only after I told him I was on the team, he gave it to me. And when I asked Niall, he told me he would explain that later.”

Now the entire group turned to Zakiti and all at once started to say:

“You didn’t tell her?”

“You were supposed to explain that to her.”

“The General told you to tell her.”

“Shut up, all of you!” the former mercenary jumped on her feet, “Yes, I didn’t… I am sorry Nikkal.”

“What exactly did you not tell me?” Nikkal asked in a low voice.

“The team,” Zakiti took a deep breath, “Didn’t always consist of… them.”

The older mage motioned at everyone around.

“Of the original members only the General and I are still alive,” Zakiti continued, “And… it were just mere months before you arrived that we lost Ishkur.”

Nikkal blinked. So she didn’t tell her because it was personal? Because it was still too fresh? Zakiti always spoke her mind, and the past never seemed to bother her. But if it really had happened only a few months ago, then Nikkal could understand that.

“I am sorry,” she told them, “For your friends.”

Zakiti shook her head, her eyes closed. “There’s more to it. The reason the messenger gave you the message is that the squad has a special position in the hierarchy.”

“…Because we are right under Niall’s command?” Nikkal guessed.

“That,” Zakiti nodded, “And because everyone, except me, from the original squad were Enki’s sons.”

It took Nikkal a few seconds for the new information to sink in. Sons of Enki, that meant… oh great Tiamat.

“Is that why…” she swallowed, if she hadn’t been sitting she would have fallen over, “Is that-“

Nikkal couldn’t find the right words. Finally, she asked: “How does… the General deal with… the loss?”

The group glanced at each other, not sure what to answer. Hunzuu was the one who told her: “It’s not our place to tell you this. You’ll have to ask him that.”

“He wouldn’t answer her.” Zakiti shook her head. “You know how he is.”

The group fell silent. Around them, others from the battalion were talking with each other by different bonfires nearby, or carrying out tasks. The wood cracked as it burned and Nikkal watched the flames as if they would give her the answers to all the secrets of the world.

“Anyway,” apparently Elulu decided enough time passed by in silence. “Nikkal, what do you say about the re-enactment?”

They wouldn’t leave it be, would they? Nikkal sighed and asked: “What exactly do you have in mind?”

“You would play Tiamat,” Nanniya explained, “Before the entire battalion-“

“No, thanks.”

Zakiti laughed and patted her on the shoulder. “That’s my girl!”

“Come on Nikki,” Elulu begged, “It's fun. And everyone gets to forget about this war for an afternoon.”

By remembering another war?

“Helps the morale too,” Nanniya added, “Agga will bring his kid too. Just as the other soldiers who have children.”

 “…Okay, I will think about it,” Nikkal rolled her eyes.

The two fools beamed at her.

“Who plays the Five?” she then asked.

“Elulu plays lord Enki,” Nanniya pointed around the group, “Kurum and Rimush play lords Enlil and Shamash. Hunzuu is lord Kingu.”

“Glad to have you on my side,” Nikkal glanced at the oldest, and undoubtedly the most skilled, non-mage of the group.

“Hey!”

“As for Lady Ishtar,” Nanniya glanced at Zakiti.

“I already told you no,” the former mercenary crossed her arms.

“But-“

“Just get your wig, Nanniya,” Zakiti rolled her eyes, “You were quite convincing in the past.”

Wait, Nanniya played Ishtar? Nikkal couldn’t stop herself, she burst into a laugh.

Nanniya rolled his eyes.

The talk about the re-enactment was quickly forgotten in the next days as they prepared for the upcoming battles. The battalion was perfectly organized in this matter. A day after Kurum and Rimush went alongside a small group of scouts to check ahead, the first scout returned and they marched forward.

On their way, the other four battalions joined them. Now, with a force over a thousand men, they went forward more easily. They met with random Kengirian scouts or small raids almost daily, but compared to their force, they weren’t really a threat.

Nikkal spent most of those days with Zakiti, though. As the general had ordered, they made more of the fire arrows. And so, instead of fighting, she and the former mercenary sat in one of the waggons, tethering the small bags of powder to the arrows that previously were soaked in inflammable oil and let to dry. It wasn’t that hard of a job, but it took much time.

Zakiti, always focused on her task as she wanted everything to be perfect, didn’t talk while working. But she would hum a melody from time to time.

Meanwhile Nikkal was left alone to her thoughts. The late members of the squad were all sons of Enki. How could Niall deal with such a loss? Nikkal couldn’t imagine what she would do if something were to happen to her brother. But maybe, it was different in Niall’s case? They were just half-brothers, right? They didn’t grow up together, did they? Perhaps before the war they had never met. No, that didn’t change the fact they were related. He had to care about them. Nikkal then remembered the straps she’d found in his tent. All torn, and all bearing the same lion buckle. The same lion that was on Enki’s seal, and the same their flags bore.

Besides memories, was it the only thing left of them?

Nikkal couldn’t even begin to imagine how he felt.

She wanted to speak with him. But there were a few issues. One: they were currently busy waging a war and she doubted he would have time for her. Two: how was she supposed to actually say it? ˈHey, I just found out about this. Yeah, Zakiti didn’t tell me until now, please don’t be angry at her. And by the way, I snooped around your quarters, please don’t punish me again'? Absolutely not. Three: he may not even want to talk with her about this. The others said he never did that… just like Nikkal herself…

Another thing that intruded her mind was that perhaps… the reason why he was so kind to her and the others was because they were, in a way, a replacement for those he had lost. Nikkal hated that she even thought of that. It couldn’t be that, could it? Niall treated all the soldiers like he did the squad, and that alone should be enough proof. She recalled the events in Sippar again. Even after everything, he tried to save as many as he could. Somehow he persuaded Enki into talking Shamash to not execute the prisoners of war.

“A block is like a wound. You have to heal, and that is much harder when you’re alone,” Nikkal remembered what he had told her earlier. She knew very well the reasons why she always doubted when someone showed affection towards her, why she always questioned their intentions, or why she was afraid to completely open up to others. Her parents’ actions had taught her to be like this. After all, if her own parents were so ready to leave her, to choose to not love her, why wouldn’t others too?

Nikkal was afraid of loneliness. She was so afraid Su and Shimun would leave her once they grew up. She had hated Varassa’s decision to leave the Children’s Home to become a smith with only a promise to return one day. And she was absolutely terrified of the thought that Ethan would leave like their parents did.

And now she had more fears: that something would happen to the squad. She was afraid for Zakiti. While the former mercenary was very skilled, Nikkal still feared the Kengirians would kill her or capture her. Though, Zakiti would rather die than let herself be captured. Then there was Agga, who always treated her with kindness. The idea of little Unzi running up to her and asking where her ˈdadaˈ was made Nikkal shiver.

And of course, there was Niall, who cared for her – and everyone’s – well-being. Who was the first to support her in pursuing her wish of regaining her magic. The kind, selfless and wise man who definitely wasn’t what she expected the general of Enki to be. How she prayed she wouldn’t have to regret her decision to trust him. And how she hoped nothing would happen to him on the battlefield.

How she wished she could protect them all from everything.

“You seem concerned,” Zakiti commented as she put the last arrows of the day to soak in the oil.

“I… I am just afraid of what is to come,” she admitted.

“I see,” the former mercenary said, “Don’t worry, as long as we stay together, we will be fine.”

“How can you be so sure?”

“Because until now, it worked out for us,” she answered.

Nikkal threw her a sceptical look.

“What else is bothering you?”

“How do you know something else is bothering me?”

“We have known each other for a few months now.” Zakiti smiled. “I can see it right on your face, Nikki.”

“It’s…” she sighed, “About the thing you told me when I returned.”

“Oh.”

The two women stared at each other in silence for a few seconds. Then Zakiti gathered her thoughts and told her: “Listen, I am sorry I left you in the dark the entire time. I… this isn’t like the Spitfires. My group was my life, but that happened over two hundred years ago. I moved on since then. I travelled, met new people and had other loves. But this… all of this happened recently.”

“I understand that, Zakiti…”

The older mage smiled at her sadly. “They were my friends, Nikkal. But you are my friend too. Just as everyone on the team.”

“Thank you.” Why did her throat feel so constricted? “I was distraught about that.”

“It wasn’t my intention to make you question the trust you put into us.” Zakiti hugged her around the shoulders. “Please know that and that we all do trust you.”

Oh, how Nikkal wished it really was the truth.

As they walked towards their tent, they ran into Agga. The commander looked tired, and his armour was bloody.

“Another raid?” Zakiti asked.

“A small one. Around thirty people,” Agga answered as he shut his eyes as if he was chasing memories away. “They didn’t want to surrender.”

“Is everyone alright?” Nikkal asked concerned, “What about you, Commander?”

Agga opened his eyes again and glanced at himself. “The blood isn’t mine, don’t worry… we suffered no losses.”

Relief washed over her.

“Also,” Agga then said, “The General wants to speak with you, Nikkal.”

“Now?” she asked wide-eyed, “What for?”

“Yes, now. He has little time to spare currently and he wanted to speak with you,” Agga told her, “Don’t let him wait.”

Chapter Text

Nikkal quickly made her way towards Niall’s tent. What could he want from her? Did he somehow know she wanted to talk with him? And now, how would she formulate her thoughts? She would have to be subtle, wouldn’t she?

She entered the tent only to find herself alone there. What in Irkalla? Was Agga now pulling pranks on her or what?

But then her gaze fell on his desk and noticed a glove. Okay, he had to be somewhere here. Nikkal took it into her hands only to notice it was torn and had drops of blood soaked into it. Fast like lightning, she dropped it and called out for Niall.

He answered immediately: “Nikkal? You arrived sooner than I expected…”

Apparently he was in the middle of changing clothes, because as he stepped from behind the curtain he was still in the process of putting on his shirt. Nikkal stared at him, but once she realised that it probably wasn’t a good idea to ogle like that, she turned around, her face heating up. Good thing he didn’t seem to notice.

Niall ran his hand through his damp hair and then told her, “Have a seat.”

“What happened to that glove?” she asked as she sat down across him, “Are you alright?”

The general raised his left hand. On his palm was a small red cut. “A Kengirian tried to stab me with a spear. And as I avoided the blow I grabbed the spearhead.”

Nikkal automatically reached out for his hand, only to stop herself halfway through. She rested her hands in her lap and mumbled a quick apology.

He smiled at her and then sighed, saying, “I wanted to speak with you.”

“About?”

“You mentioned Ereshkigal,” the general said, “Back when we returned to the front.”

Oh, so that’s what he wanted to talk about.

“Yes,” she nodded, “I don’t understand it. Isn’t that the way the story goes? My… mother used to tell me this version.”

“Didn’t they tell you the official version at the Children’s Home?” Niall asked.

Official version?

“They did,” she allowed, “But my brother always told me not to believe those.”

“Why?”

“Because they were wrong,” Nikkal explained, “Because it wasn’t what our parents taught us.”

The general watched her with an unreadable expression. Whatever this was about, it wasn’t good. Gathering her courage, she asked: “Niall… what’s the issue?”

“Don’t talk about Ereshkigal again,” he told her, “Or whatever myths your parents taught you. Did the others ask about it yet?”

“No, the talk was forgotten soon enough,” she answered, “But I don’t understand what’s wrong?”

He studied her face for a minute. “Promise me you won’t ever tell anyone else what I am about to tell you.”

This really was dire.

“I promise.”

She already promised to him to keep silent about what was discussed in Sippar, one more promise was acceptable.

“There are more ways of staying in power than just brute force,” Niall told her, “One of them is altering history and knowledge for one’s advantage. The Five really don’t want the nation to know Ereshkigal is real and that she helped them defeat Tiamat. Especially not Ishtar.”

Nikkal stared at him as she processed what he had told her.

“Those who dared being too vocal about this would become targets of the twins and their group of Bloodhounds,” he told her, “Either for opposing the Five or being a Tiamat worshipper.”

“But… if talking about Ereshkigal is bad, then why do we still mention her? Why do we mention Irkalla?”

“Because Irkalla is a real place,” Niall explained, “It’s where the souls of non-mages go. The people simply believe it was something that always existed. Something beyond the stories about the Five.”

“So that means Ereshkigal is real too,” Nikkal stated.

“She is,” he confirmed, his gaze distant as if remembering a memory.

“But why do the Five not want people to know about it?”

“They wouldn’t look as almighty as they would prefer,” he answered, gaze focused on her face once more.

Nikkal nodded. She felt uneasy. What did that mean about her parents? Her family? She remembered the story Ethan told her about how her family gained the dragon amulet. The lady who gave it to her ancestor got it from one of the Five. Does that mean her family was once associated with the rulers of this land? Were they exiled and that was why they now lived in a village? Or… were they worshippers of Tiamat? No, that couldn’t be. Why would a lady who was apparently close to one of the Five give a Tiamat worshipper something from one of the lords? Unless…

It clicked together. The dragon on the amulet. The Five despising dragons to the point they were hunted to extinction. Ethan’s fascination with Kingu. Kingu being Tiamat’s general before he had joined the Five. Oh no. No.

Her family were criminals.

Nikkal nervously glanced at Niall. By his expression she could tell he came to the same conclusions.

“We won’t mention this ever again, alright, Little Sparkle?” he asked.

“But shouldn’t you report it or something?”

“Perhaps.” He shrugged. “But that would endanger you. And that’s not something I want.”

“Why?” her voice was weak.

“You shouldn’t pay for your parents’ crimes,” the general answered, “Besides, I care about you.”

She raised her head to look at him again, her lips curved downwards. She really wanted to believe that, but that accursed thought floated into her mind again. “How exactly do you care for me? Like… for a sister?”

At first, Niall looked at her confused. Nikkal wondered what he may think currently. What if he said yes? What if she really was just a substitute and he actually didn’t care for her for being herself? But then he flinched as if she had burned him.

Niall looked at her, in his eyes a mixture of various emotions. Shock being the most prominent one. “What gave you the idea..?”

“I know,” she mumbled, “About those who once were in the team.”

He paled, fists clenched and his gaze distant as if remembering a memory. He then forced his eyes shut and shook his head.

“Is this what you were thinking the entire time?” Niall asked, the words coming out with great difficulty.

I didn’t know until now.

“It would make sense, wouldn’t it?” she looked to the side.

“Perhaps,” he said barely audible, “But it’s not the case. It never was.”

Nikkal met his gaze. He was sincere.

“How do you feel?” she asked him.

No answer.

“Niall-“

“You… shouldn’t concern yourself with that.”

“But-“

“Please,” he looked at her pleadingly, “Not now.”

This time she didn’t stop herself. Nikkal stood up and walked over to him. Niall only had time to stand up as well before she threw her arms around him. Unlike in Sippar she didn’t withdraw immediately, instead she held on. At first, Niall stood there frozen, but then, slowly, moved his arms up and rested them on her back, pulling her closer.

“I don’t know who to trust,” Nikkal admitted, “It’s how they taught me to be. But… I choose to trust you, okay? I trust you, Niall.”

He took half a step back to look into her eyes. He stared at her in wonder.

“Thank you,” he breathed, “For your trust.”

After the conversation, the first thing Nikkal did was to grab a papyrus and feather pen. She wrote a long letter to Ethan, telling him what she found out. She wrote it as if in a haze, her hand moving quickly over the papyrus.

But once she finished writing it, she looked at it. How would her brother react to it?

…What if he agreed with their parents?

Ethan was smart. He absorbed information from books like a sponge, but…

He kept the amulet for years. Sure, it could have been purely because he wanted to remember their family, but wasn’t that already a red flag?

Maybe Nikkal only remembered the bad things. Maybe their parents loved Ethan more than her and he had some good memories of them. Not that she didn’t, but all of them were soured by what came afterwards.

If their parents had given her the amulet before sending them away, she would have buried it on the first stop or thrown it into a river. The only reason she now still kept it around her neck was her brother.

Ethan, who admired lord Kingu so greatly. And most likely for the wrong reasons. Tiamat wanted to destroy this world because her children dared to disobey her. Kingu may have been her general, but ultimately joined the Five. He wouldn’t want this world he now ruled to be destroyed if Tiamat were to awaken as the legend warned, right?

How would the lord react if a Tiamat worshipper approached him?

Oh Ethan, don’t do anything stupid.

Ethan may be book smart, but he was absolutely lost in real life.

There still could be the possibility that they were wrong. Maybe her family weren’t criminals. Maybe her mother, from such a secluded village, learned this version while the ˈofficialˈ version had never even reached her ears. Maybe the story of the lady and their ancestor was just nonsense and the amulet was nothing more than just a keepsake. Maybe her brother just liked men like the lord.

There were far too many maybes.

What if telling him this would ultimately lead to her losing her brother?

And what if someone who wasn’t her brother read the letter? What if they checked the letters? That might as well be a confession. And then not even Niall could save her.

There would be a time to address all of this, but the time was not now. And not through letters.

Nikkal burned the papyrus.

Kurum and Rimush were the last scouts to return with their report.

They now raised their camp in an abandoned village. Most houses were burned down to the ground and uninhabitable, but in the one that was the least destroyed had the general risen the headquarters where he and the commanders held meetings.

“We met with scouts from Lady Ishtar’s army,” Rimush told them, “And we saw the Kengirian forces. They came from the west and met up with a smaller Kengirian force that came from Akshak. They mean to hold the corridor open as long as possible.”

The scout then glanced around the room, where the general, the infiltration squad and commanders sat, patiently watching him and what he was motioning on the map.

“What is their force?” the general asked.

“About three thousand men.”

That was two thousand more than what they had, Nikkal realised.

“What about devices?”

“None sighted, General,” Kurum answered.

That was good, Nikkal thought.

Niall thanked them and then stood up. Kurum and Rimush took their seats as the general walked over to the map. He glanced over the room, his face not revealing any emotion. His hands were behind his back.

“As agreed with Lady Ishtar and her general,” Niall started explaining, “Our forces are to meet the Kengirians at once. The Lady has a force of four thousand at her back.”

Combined, they were five thousand against three thousand. Plus, they had one of the Five. Their chances looked good.

The general continued to explain the plan. They would attack from southeast, while Ishtar’s army would come from northwest. Niall would lead a bigger part of the army into battle, alongside Agga and the other commanders. While they were getting into position, a smaller group, in which Nikkal and Zakiti were stationed, would fire on the enemy relentlessly. Once the bigger unit was in place, they would move forward while being covered by the others. And then, they would fight the Kengirians head-on. Meanwhile Ishtar’s army would attack them from behind and, if everything went according to plan, without the Kengirians noticing.

No one questioned the strategy.

And so they were dismissed. They had to go prepare as the attack would be happening soon.  Nikkal trailed behind Zakiti with an uneasy feeling in her stomach.

They arrived at their position before sunbreak. It was yet another hill - Tiamat damn it, Nikkal hoped they didn't get stuck there for days again. From where they stood, they could see the tiny lights that were coming from the Kengirian camp.

They waited for sunrise to attack.

When the sun slowly coloured the sky orange, Zakiti was the one to command the attack.

Nikkal, alongside the other fire mages, lit up the cords. It was just like the previous times, on that other hill. Burning arrows shot forward at the enemy, only accompanied by the silent hiss as they flew. The wind was blowing from southeast, helping they fly farther. And once they hit the target and the powder-filled bag was set on fire, the near silence was broken by the sounds of explosions.

“Next wave!” Zakiti again ordered.

New arrows were quickly set into the launchers. Zakiti then yelled: “Fire!”

The arrows flew.

“Fire mages, your turn!” Zakiti continued, “Non-mages, set the next wave!”

Nikkal grabbed another dozen arrows and went on with her task. Meanwhile fire mages conjured spheres of fire and poured more power into them as they held on.

The next wave consisted of both arrows and magic.

Smoke was rapidly rising from their target, but they still went on. And since they were too far away from the camp, the Kengirians themselves couldn't attack them.

This went on for an hour.

“The other group is in position!” Kurum, who was on the watch, yelled.

“Good,” Zakiti sighed, but only Nikkal heard her.

“Halt!” the former mercenary screamed, “Time to move forward.”

Soldiers quickly gathered the launchers, which were set into a wooden chest only Zakiti possessed the keys of. Loaded onto a cart dragged by two oxen, they were sent back to their camp. There were a few arrows unused, which Nikkal and Zakiti took with them in case they needed them.

They descended from the hill.

When the group reached the Kengirian camp, the other part of the army was already fighting. The air was heavy from smoke, which made Nikkal teary-eyed. There were small craters littered around the ground, which must have been caused by their arrows.

“For the glory of the Five!” the soldiers declared as they charged forward.

“For blood and riches,” Zakiti whispered, which Nikkal guessed was the war cry of the Spitfires.

What did Nikkal even fight for? 

I have to survive this, she thought as she unsheathed her sword.

From the opposite side, another army drew closer. Their banners didn’t bear the lions head the army of Enki bore, but an eight-pointed star^[1]. Ishtar’s army was here. Nikkal saw them charge forward, not waiting even a second.

“Don’t stand there!” Kurum suddenly appeared next to her, smacking a Kengirian with his shield.

Nikkal herself had to parry an attack right after Kurum finished the sentence. As she parried, the fire mage moved to the side, the blades screeching as metal met metal. She kicked the Kengirian into his side and he stumbled to the ground.

Another one ran towards her, and she readily raised her sword. But he ran past her. What? What was happening?

Confused, Nikkal looked around. She saw more soldiers trying to escape. What? But-

Then she saw it. Kengirians falling left and right, some of them being thrown aside with a lethal force. And in the middle of it: a woman. She was tall, her hair green and brown and she was donning expensive-looking armour. Nikkal knew it could be no one else but Lady Ishtar.

If they all were fighting Kengirians, then Ishtar was slaughtering them. Nikkal stood frozen, horrified at the sight. Mutilated bodies laid all around the Lady, some of them still alive even though their wounds were dire. All around, cries and moans of pain echoed alongside pleas for mercy in a horrendous elegy.

Ishtar knew no mercy.

As more Kengirian soldiers tried to escape, Nikkal lowered her sword. They weren’t attacking her, so why should she? The other soldiers from their army had similar sentiments to hers. 

But not all of them.

“Cowards!” a Kengirian screamed, “Damned cowards! May Ereshkigal gnaw on your bones!”

Nikkal turned his way just in time to see him cutting down one of their army. As the soldier fell, the Kengirian was about to deliver the killing blow when Kurum intercepted them. She moved forward without a second thought.

Kurum was no mage, nor was he as strong as Hunzuu or as creative as Zakiti, but he was fast. He easily avoided the Kengirian’s blows, circling around him and landing small blows on his opponent. Nikkal, while the two were distracted, approached the hurt soldier. He had a deep gash in his chest from the enemy’s axe and was barely conscious.

Blood dripped from his lips as he tried to say something. Ask for help maybe? Whatever it was, the only sound that came out of the wounded soldier was a hoarse breath.

Nikkal ripped off half of her cloak and tried to tie it around him to at least reduce his bleeding. There wasn’t more she could do. She had to get him to a healer. But was moving him a good idea? That didn’t matter now, if she left him there he would die. Grabbing him by the arms, she tried to pull him away from the fray.

A strangled scream. It rattled Nikkal to the bones.

“Sorry!” she yelped, “Sorry, but I have to move you!”

More screams.

Thankfully, others quickly approached them as they noticed her struggle.

“T-take him to the healers,” she told them.

They took him, wordlessly obeying her. On instinct, Nikkal turned around and searched for Kurum. It seemed like he had tired out the Kengirian. Another evasive turn and then his sword cut through the enemy’s neck.

Their eyes locked for a second. But then Nikkal saw them.

“Archers!”

They must have been hidden until now, or perhaps they had retrieved their bows or gotten there. Whatever it was, it didn’t matter. The group occupied a half-burnt siege tower. Why they had that there, Nikkal didn’t know, nor did it matter.

Kurum turned just in time to see the arrow fly towards him.

“Kurum!” Nikkal sprinted towards him.

The man had fallen back, his hand holding his shoulder where the arrow hit him.

“Eugh,” he groaned, “Fucking Kengi…”

She was about to break the arrow when he stopped her, “Let me…”

“Can you walk?”

He nodded. But as she was about to support him and lead him away, an arrow barely missed her ear.

Tiamat damn it, Nikkal thought, her heart about to jump from her chest, Aiming at the wounded? What a-

“Down!” Kurum hissed as he pushed them both to the ground.

Nikkal heard her heartbeat in her ears. Slowly, she raised her gaze up. Most of the archers were focused at shooting the lady of the Five, but that one Kengirian was looking straight at them, reaching for another arrow.

What kind of messed up vendetta was that? Kurum, who was wounded, wasn’t even a mage and she didn’t even have her weapons out.

Well, Nikkal thought as she reached for her bow and from the quiver attached to her belt she pulled out one of the burning arrows, If this is want you want…

“Roll to the side!” Kurum hissed as he himself rolled to the opposite side.

The arrow hit the blood-soaked ground.

Nikkal didn’t waste a second. As she rolled to her right, she reared up and stretched the bowstring. Using the trick she learned on the candle she set the fletchings on fire. Aiming didn’t matter much, as long as she hit the tower.

And it did.

The sound of the explosion rattled through her body once more. By now she was used to it, as wrong as it sounded. But this time she was close enough to actually hear the Kengirians scream as they burned and died.

What had she done?

Nikkal threw her bow to the side with shaky hands.

More Kengirians were trying to escape. They knew the battle was lost and that today no prisoners would be taken if Ishtar had any say in this. Perhaps that was why they were running either westwards, to the lands they occupied, or southwards, from where their, Niall’s, army had come from.

Suddenly, the earth shook. As if in a trance, Nikkal looked around. Ishtar stood there, in the middle of the death, rage and bloodlust burning in her eyes. Her spear rammed into the soil as cracks appeared. They looked like spider webs, and quickly made way towards where most Kengirians were running to. The crack then became wider and the earth shook with greater force.

She wanted to cut them off, Nikkal realised.

Nikkal didn’t know what to do. Nor did she want to do anything at that moment as her mind had gone numb. She just kneeled there, watching as the earth tore itself apart.

“Nikkal!” it was Kurum, “We have to… move!”

The man was panting, and definitely in pain, yet he still managed to move towards her and painstakingly dragged her to her feet. “Come on girl, we have to go…”

Still not fully snapped out of her current state, she nodded. Yes, she had to get Kurum out of there. That had been her plan. Nikkal let him lean on her as she dragged him forward, away from the chasm the Earth mage of the Five had created.

But they were so slow. The earth shook and so did they, unable to walk in a line. Instead they went from side to side as the two tried to get forward. There were panicked screams everywhere around. Smoke irritated Nikkal’s eyes and her chest felt too tight. She had to breathe with her mouth, because she felt her lungs were suddenly too small for her.

She wondered where Niall was. And Zakiti and Agga and the rest of the team.

Nikkal made another step but there was no ground.

A strangled scream left her lips as her free hand reached for the wall of the abyss. Her fingers hurt as well as her palm, but that didn’t matter! Finally, she grasped onto some roots. With her other hand, she held onto Kurum.

“Nikkal,” he gasped.

“I got you,” she told him, “Don’t worry, I got you.”

Even with his hurt hand, he held onto her cloak, while his other one squeezed her hand so tightly it hurt.

What were they going to do?

Nikkal looked down. She could see the bottom, the debris and movement of the others who fell and were still alive. She also saw the reflection of water. There had to be an underground source that was now leaking into the chasm. But climbing down wasn’t currently an option. Not with Kurum.

Up? It was only a few metres to go, but there was still the same issue…

“Do you think you can climb?” she asked.

“I don’t think so, Nikki,” he groaned.

There was only one option left. Call for help.

Nikkal screamed until her voice broke. She yelled, called for everyone she could think of: Niall, Zakiti, Agga, Elulu, Rimush, Hunzuu, Nanniya, over and over.

“Nikkal… you… should let go.”

“W-what?” her voice was hoarse, “No! I won’t let you fall.”

“Just do it!” he demanded, “Save yourself!”

“No!”

She started to yell anew.

Nikkal wouldn’t give up. Not now, not ever. It didn’t matter that her hand hurt or that she was barely holding on anymore. She just had to wait and hold on a little longer. The others surely were looking for them. They would hear her. They wouldn’t leave them, right?

…They wouldn’t leave her, right?

No, this wasn’t like back then when she was ten. Back in Sippar Niall returned for her and Nanniya, he would get her back now too.

But what if not?

Stop thinking like that, Nikkal!

From above, she could hear movement. Nikkal screamed even louder.

“Nikkal!” a voice answered. Zakiti.

She was above them. They were saved.

Nikkal was never so glad to see the former mercenary, as she had leaned forward to look for them.

“I will get you a rope!” she told them, “Wait – General! We found them!”

Relief washed over her. It would soon be over. She heard people frantically talk from above, only to be silenced by a sharp order. A moment later, someone descended.

Nikkal tiredly smiled at Niall. Beads of sweat were streaming down her face, accompanied by tears.

“Nikkal, I will have to take Kurum first,” he told her, although he himself didn’t look happy with the idea, “I will be right back, okay?”

“I trust you,” she repeated. She truly did.

From above, someone threw down a rope.

“Just in time,” the general mumbled as he grasped it and quickly attached it to her belt.

He made sure the knot on the rope was secure before he flew up with Kurum. As he did, cool wind hit her face. Nikkal closed her eyes for a moment, enjoying that feeling.

The next moment, Niall was back. One hand went under her knees, while the other went around her middle. Meanwhile Nikkal grasped his shoulders.

The hand she had been holding onto the roots with until now smeared his armour with blood.

“Don’t worry,” he whispered, then repeated it louder, “Don’t worry, Little Sparkle.”

They flew up. But she never felt safer than during the short moments in his arms.

Chapter Text

Nikkal looked into her bowl unimpressed. The stew was barely seasoned and the meat was hard to chew. Here she thought that the food served to the wounded would be of higher quality. Hah!

After Niall had carried her out of the chasm, she and Kurum were taken to the healers back in the control centre camp. While her injuries were relatively minor – only broken nails and the skin of her palm scraped – they decided to keep her here for a few days. Meanwhile Kurum had to have the arrowhead taken out of his shoulder, and it would take weeks until the wound would be fully healed.

More wounded arrived all the time. Many of them were pulled out of the chasm and still many more had yet to be rescued. As Nikkal had passed two healers, she heard one of them say it might take two more days until the last ones would be pulled out.

But by the evening, she and Kurum received visits.

“You had us really worried,” Zakiti told them as she sat down next to Kurum's bed.

Nikkal, since her wounds weren’t serious, had been sent to the tent she had occupied during her punishment week. She was supposed to visit the healers’ every day, though, so they could exchange her bandages for new ones.

“Once the earth stopped shaking and the battle was over, we started looking for you two everywhere,” the former mercenary continued, “But then thankfully I heard you, Nikki. How are you feeling?”

She put the bowl aside and sighed, “I… am okay. My wounds aren’t anything serious.”

Truth be told, Nikkal herself didn’t know what she felt. Her mind, much like in Sippar, kept drifting back to what she had done during the battle. How many had she already killed? One in Sippar, six during the battle today and… how many during the battles on the hills? Nikkal didn’t know.

“And you, Kurum?” Elulu, who stood behind Zakiti, asked.

“Could be worse,” he replied sleepily, “They… gave me something against the pain.”

Hunzuu patted his shoulder, “Get better soon, boy.”

Whatever medicament the healers gave Kurum made him fall asleep soon after. The group decided to let him rest and went out, Nikkal trailing behind them.

Once out, she asked: “Where’s the General?”

“At a meeting with Ishtar and her general,” Elulu answered, “Agga is there too.”

“Ugh, shame we weren’t called there too,” Nanniya sighed, “It would have been so entertaining to watch the Generals’ subtle insults.”

“What?”

“General is very skilled in insulting people without them even realising that.” Elulu chuckled. “Most of the time they think it's praises he’s saying.”

Nikkal glanced at Zakiti and Hunzuu – the two people most likely to explain things to her – confused.

“General is pissed,” Zakiti said matter-of-factly, “Because of the Lady’s trick, many of our army were wounded or died.”

“Yeah,” Rimush added, “You should have seen him while we were looking for you.”

“Looked like a hundred demons had possessed him,” Elulu commented.

“So you can imagine how that meeting is progressing.” Nanniya laughed.

“Just be careful, Nanniya,” Zakiti snorted, “If we really were there, and you started to laugh, you would be kicked out by the General and Agga.”

“And,” Rimush chuckled, “Then you would have to polish the armour of the entire battalion.”

Nikkal covered her mouth with her hand, suppressing her laugh. Meanwhile Nanniya rolled his eyes. “Anyway, Nikkal, have you decided about the re-enactment?”

They wouldn’t leave that be, would they? Nikkal sighed and answered, “Okay, I will do it.”

Nanniya beamed at her, “Great! I will bring you a copy of the script later.”

“Script? What script?” she asked confused.

“Nikkal, did you think we just improvised? Of course we have a script.”

Oh Great Tiamat, what did she get herself into?

The next morning, after her bandages were changed, the group was called in for a meeting. Kurum of course wasn’t present, but he would be told the gist of it later as Hunzuu promised.

They all arrived there together. The general was already waiting inside his tent, standing next to the map that hung on the wall. It was such a normal sight for Nikkal.

Though, she noticed that the desks were rearranged. Now his desk and the one that was hers were connected and there were more chairs brought in.

“Sit down,” Niall motioned towards the chairs and went to sit down himself.

Nikkal trailed behind Zakiti and was about to sit down next to her when the general called for her, motioning to the chair next to him.

Huh? Why would he call her? They hadn’t seen each other since he pulled her out of the chasm, so he probably wanted to ask how she was. Nodding, Nikkal went and sat down between Niall and Elulu, with Zakiti at Elulu’s right. She and the former mercenary locked eyes and Zakiti raised her eyebrows in question.

“How are you?” Niall asked, making Nikkal turn her gaze to him.

“Fine,” she mumbled, laying her bandaged hand on the table. “It’s nothing serious.”

His eyes searched hers for a while, before he nodded and turned his attention towards the matter he had called them for.

“The orders are still the same,” he told them, “We are to move forward into the north after the New Year, while Lady Ishtar and her army will move to Akshak. She and Lord Kingu will hold the west.”

“There are more devices in the north, right?” Rimush asked, “That’s why they’re sending us there.”

Niall nodded and pointed at a smaller map he had in front of him on his desk. “Reports have it that Eshnunna, Arrapha and even its provincial city Gasur, as well as Nineveh^[1] have multiple devices stationed. Similarly, the mountain passes of Kur^[2] have devices there as protection.”

Arrapha? They would go to Arrapha? And Nineveh as well? But… that was so far away. 

“Multiple?” Hunzuu repeated, “The Kengis are getting more cautious.”

“As they should,” Zakiti smiled, “We have been a pain in their asses for a while now.”

“Still, we are just one group,” Niall frowned at the map, “Der was barely reconquered as it had four devices stationed there. In the west our affiliated cities rallied behind Mari and its ruler, Mer^[3], are pushing the Kengirians back north steadily, but the communication between us is slow as the messengers have to cross Kengir-occupied land.”

Here he goes again, talking about battle strategy. Nikkal smiled, leaned forward and watched as Niall’s long fingers traced paths on the map, explaining how they would proceed from now on.

It hadn’t even been a year since Nikkal had joined the squad, so she opted to rather observe. The others, on the other hand, would ask for further information or provide their inputs. It was interesting to see how plans of future operations were made. Of course, it wasn’t anything solid yet, as there was more unknown than known to them, but it really showed Nikkal how long such things were planned.

Her gaze fell onto “Arrapha” again. Were they really going to liberate the city? It took Kengir years to conquer it and it had been under their control for almost six years now. Sieges could take long, Nikkal just had the luck to arrive at Sippar at the end of it. Really, it was surreal that she now would go to Arrapha, when years ago she would hear of the horrors that were happening there. Thirteen-year-old Nikkal would have never imagined it, but for twenty-one-year-old Nikkal it was about to become reality.

Then Nineveh would be an even greater fever dream. Before the war, it used to be the biggest city in the western part of their land, and songs of its beauty reached them in the Children’s Home quite often. It was a hotspot of trade, after all. And with its position on the upper Idigina, it united the western coast with the eastern, bringing goods from the lands beyond as well. In short, Nineveh was important. No wonder Enki would send his own army there.

The talks slowly came to an end. Nikkal was ready to stand up as her legs already ached, but the general apparently wasn’t done.

“Nikkal?”

She blinked, looking up from the map. “What- I mean, yes, General?”

“I have to inform you,” he told her, “That what you did on the battlefield didn’t go unnoticed.”

Huh? What did he mean? Her helping Kurum and the other wounded soldier? Or-

“Lady Ishtar would like to thank the one who 'aided her' when they destroyed the siege tower with the archers who were 'threatening' her life.”

What?

Most of the archers were shooting at the lady, yes, but still, the notion of her actually aiding one of the Five sounded utterly ridiculous. Besides… she killed people. That wasn’t something Nikkal should get praise for.

Screams echoed in her ears.

“I… did it to save myself and Kurum,” she swallowed, the words were leaving her mouth painstakingly, “I didn’t do it for her.”

“I know,” Niall said, “But Lady Ishtar insists on it.”

“I don’t want any thanks from her.”

Why was she panicking so much? There was no way for Ishtar to know about her parents, was there? What if she somehow noticed the dragon amulet? She had to hide it in her bag or something before seeing the lady. What if she could sense it if Nikkal had it around her neck, huh? That definitely could be possible, right? The Five were the most powerful mages in the world, after all!

“Nikkal,” the general sighed, “No one can decline or disobey the Five. I am sorry.”

“Not even you?” she asked, almost desperately.

“Not even me,” he shook his head.

“…Then can we get over with it as soon as possible?” she asked as she rubbed her eyes tiredly.

“Tomorrow, then,” he answered, “Don’t worry, I will be there the entire time.”

“Just as the rest of the team,” Zakiti declared and the others nodded in agreement.

Nikkal glanced at the group, looking relieved.

“General,” Nikkal spoke up, “How long are we supposed to stay here again?”

She wanted to go as far away as possible.

“We are still rescuing wounded from the chasm,” he told them in a grave tone, “It will take a few days to save them all. Then, after New Year we will go.”

Nikkal thanked him for the answer, and afterwards the general declared the meeting done. The group stood up, and after they put two fingers to their collarbone, the formality between them vanished.

They had spent the entire morning in the meeting, so they decided to go get lunch. The general, having the same idea, tagged along.

“Nikki? Why are you so afraid of Ishtar?” Elulu asked curious.

“Well… she’s very powerful.” Nikkal tensed up and looked to the side. She couldn’t tell them about her suspicion that her parents were Tiamat worshippers. Nor did she want to speak about her parents in general. “And I saw her during the battle. It was… terrifying.”

Images of corpses flashed before her eyes. She could hear the cries. Nikkal shivered. 

“Don’t worry.” Elulu patted her on the shoulder. “We are on the same side.”

Zakiti glanced at him unimpressed and shook her head. Then she turned her head and exchanged a look with the general. Whatever the former mercenary was trying to say, it seemed like the general understood. He nodded.

On their way to the dining facility, though, they ran into someone familiar – well, at least familiar to Nikkal.

“Nikki!” Varassa called.

She turned around sharply, surprised. Nikkal hadn’t expected that they would meet today. Honestly, she hadn’t thought much about anything. Her mind was still stuck in the events of yesterday.

The apprentice smith came up to them, and while looking at the rest of the group a little warily, didn’t falter in his steps. “I heard about what happened yesterday, and I was afraid something had happened to you.”

Now he stood right before her, “I asked some of the healers, but they told me you weren’t there. So I came looking for you here.”

Nikkal smiled weakly. “I am fine, Var. It’s just some scratches.”

Everyone was looking at them with various degrees of curiosity. Oh right.

“Everybody, this is Varassa,” Nikkal introduced him, “He’s a smith's apprentice. We grew up in the Children’s Home.”

“Oh, so he is your friend?” Nanniya asked. There was something suggestive in his voice, and Nikkal knew exactly what it was.

“Yes,” Varassa answered, looking at him friendly, “We’re just friends.”

Thank Tiamat for Varassa’s shrewdness.

Niall then coughed, “If you don’t mind, we should move. We are blocking the path.”

He glanced at Varassa. When he spoke, his voice held the same indifference as on the battlefield. “We were heading to the dining facility. If you want to come along…”

“Oh, sure!” he smiled, “Thank you.”

And so they went forward, but Nikkal couldn’t help but feel some tension. Maybe because everyone had fallen silent? And what was up with Niall? His voice sounded so unlike what she had expected. This wasn’t the battlefield.

Whatever, Nikkal was hungry and looked forward to finally eating. Hopefully it would be better than yesterday’s stew.

After they arrived in the great tent, everyone got their portion and sat down, and Elulu said, “We didn’t introduce ourselves, did we? I am Elulu, son of Balulu. I am from Nippur.”

Nanniya swallowed and continued, “And I am Nanniya, son of Anba. I come from Babylon.”

Third one who introduced himself was Rimush, and after him Hunzuu. They went in order of how they were sitting to introduce themselves. Varassa sat across Nikkal, who sat between Zakiti and Niall.

“Zakiti, daughter of Zimbir,” she introduced herself. “I don’t know where I am from.”

Varassa smiled sympathetically. “Me neither. My parents were merchants before they passed.”

“Oh?” Zakiti looked at him curiously. “My father was a mercenary, like me, and I was born in the middle of nowhere. Literally. Grew up moving constantly.”

Varassa blinked, processing what she had told him and then nodded.

“By the way,” Elulu spoke up before Niall could, “Nikkal, I don’t remember where you are from. Didn’t you mention Lagash?”

“No,” Nikkal answered sharply, tensing up at that name, “I am not from Lagash as in the city. That’s my father’s name. I am from some village I don’t remember the name of anyway.”

“Oh,” Elulu said, “Sorry, Nikkal.”

The general took a sip from his mug and cleared his throat. “Elulu, do you have any more questions for Nikkal?”

“No, no, no.” he smiled sheepishly. “Go ahead.”

What were those idiots doing? If Elulu and Nanniya thought they were subtle, then they were dead wrong. Nikkal could see Zakiti watching the scene unfold with the faintest smirk, her dark eyes twinkling with amusement.

This wouldn’t end well.

“Niall, son of Enki,” the general finally spoke, his voice calm.

Varassa’s eyes momentarily grew wide, but to his credit, he kept himself composed.

“Oh, yes, I remember Nikkal mentioning she was right under your command,” he said, to everyone’s surprise, “And that paperwork she had to do.”

Well, this was going differently than how she and the two fools thought it would, at least judging by their faces.

Niall looked at her. “I hope she didn’t complain too much.”

Lahamu damn it.

“No,” Varassa chuckled, “She spoke mostly good things about you.”

Lahamu. Damn. It.

 “You mentioned you both grew up in the Children’s Home?”

He nodded. “Yeah, I left a few weeks before Nikki got recruited.”

“Ah.”

“You look very much like the Home’s Mother,” Varassa commented.

“I am her son,” Niall said.

“Right, ehm, hope it’s not too weird we call her 'Mother'?”

“Maybe a little,” he cleared his throat again, looking into his plate, “But it’s her title. In this context it would mean the same as calling her Lady Ninhursag. She isn’t-“

Niall trailed off, deciding it would be better to not continue.

“Not our actual mother?” Varassa guessed, “That’s true. Nor am I and Nikkal siblings… or you, Nikkal and me.”

Tiamat, what a mortifying thought.

Wait.

By Lahmu and Lahamu, what an idiot she was!

Nikkal glanced at Niall. When he noticed he was being watched, he tilted his head a little to her and gave her a small, reassuring smile. She could practically hear him say: Don’t worry, Little Sparkle.

He doesn’t see me as his sister, neither for his brothers nor because of his mother, she thought, He likes me for me. That’s what he said. And I believe him.

After lunch, Varassa headed back to his workshop, Niall had to continue work, and they went to visit Kurum. Then Nikkal returned to her tent. There were three things to do: one – write to Su and Ethan; two – decide where to hide the amulet; and three – read that script Nanniya brought her yesterday.

As she wrote the letter to her brother, Nikkal glanced at the script. Hum… she had decided to talk with him in person about their parents, yes, but she really didn’t know what her brother’s opinion was. Maybe if she mentioned the re-enactment, then his response would give her a hint.

With that done, she went on to her next objective: hide the amulet. Nikkal took it off her neck and looked at it.

I could just keep it in my bag, she thought, No one would find it… still, I would feel better if I could lock it somewhere.

But issue was that she didn’t have any chests she could lock. She could ask Zakiti, but then she would have to explain why she suddenly needed it. Maybe Varassa could have one? Although, they must be too busy forging weapons and armour.

Nikkal sighed and pulled out from under her bed one of her two bags. It was full of her clothes and she dug her arm to the bottom and left the amulet there. She closed the bag, stared at it for a long time and then put it back under her bed.

She lay down and grabbed the script. Well, let’s get this over with.

But already after reading a few lines, Nikkal frowned and thought: What nonsense is this? Who speaks like that? 

No wonder Zakiti refused to participate in this anymore.

The upside part of this was that there weren’t that many lines she had to memorise. Yeah, she could manage this in a little over a week.

“Nikkal?”

Zakiti poked her head inside the tent, “Sorry, are you free?”

“I was just reading the script, what’s up?”

“Would you like some tea?”

“Tea?” Nikkal repeated, “Where did you find tea here in the middle of nowhere?”

The former mercenary threw her a toothy grin and stepped inside, “I didn’t. It’s the General's. He likes that stuff and sometimes the supply brings him a chest or two.”

“And so you do tea parties, huh?” Nikkal raised her eyebrow.

Zakiti chuckled. “The others are tasteless, they don’t like it. So it’s usually just me and the General. Agga joins from time to time, but he has returned to the battlefield in the morning to coordinate the clean ups.”

“Just… the two of you?” Why did Nikkal not like that thought?

Now Zakiti snorted. “What do you think of me? I thought I made it clear enough I like only women.”

Okay, this got awkward real fast.

“Besides,” Zakiti added solemnly, “I wouldn’t date my leader again… I learned my lesson already.”

“Sorry, Zakiti.”

The older woman shook her head. “Just don’t repeat my mistakes, okay? You would just suffer.”

But... Niall isn’t like that.

What in Tiamat’s name were they even talking about?

Her cheeks were burning with embarrassment. “Zakiti, I am not planning to date anyone anytime soon. We are literally in a war, for Tiamat’s sake.”

“Alright.” She shrugged. “So, tea?”

“Please.”

The general's tent was a familiar sight for Nikkal by now. But now upon entering her nose was hit with the strong smell of tea. Niall sat at the head of the table, reading reports and writing down notes. Such a familiar sight. But a little away from the pile of papyruses was a tea kettle and three cups on a wooden pat.

He noticed them immediately as they came inside. His lips curved into a small smile and after greeting them he motioned towards the two chairs next to him.

Zakiti sat down on the chair further away from the general, so Nikkal sat between them. She glanced at the papers Niall had been reading. Yes, it was indeed reports.

“Have you had tea before?” the general asked as he filled her cup.

“A few times,” she answered.

She thanked him and took a sip. It tasted… different than the times before, but she liked the taste. There was no bitterness, nor was it too sweet. Nikkal took another, bigger sip.

“Zakiti mentioned you got it from the supplies?”

Nodding, he explained, “I order it from time to time, alongside additional supplies the soldiers may request.”

“Like Zakiti’s salt?”

“Yup,” Zakiti answered herself, raising one of her legs to lean it on the free chair next to her.

Niall frowned, but didn’t comment. Instead, he continued, “I usually order one chest for myself. It lasts a few months until we use all of it.”

Made sense when there were three – now four – people from their group who liked it. She guessed it was a bit of an acquired taste, compared to beer^[4].

 “Is it expensive?” Nikkal asked curiously, “I mean, we have to import it from somewhere, as far as I know.”

Zakiti chuckled.

“With the war, everything got more expensive,” the general answered, “Trade routes on land are compromised by Kengir, and the sea routes are no safer either – both storms and pirates may raid ships.”

“That’s true,” Zakiti said before taking another sip, emptying her cup.

Yeah, that Nikkal knew well. Back in the Home, there were children whose merchant parents had lost their lives to pirates, robbers, or the like. Varassa had been one such a child.

Niall looked at the former mercenary. “Zakiti may know this the best, she has travelled both ways along the main trade route.”

Now Nikkal turned to her as well. “That’s a story you have yet to tell me.”

“And what better time than over a cup of tea with friends?” Zakiti replied, filling her cup again.

Nikkal leaned back in her seat, waiting. She glanced at Niall and saw him returning to his reports. Noticing her gaze on him, Niall said, “I have heard it before, but I’ll listen while I work.”

Zakiti waved her hand, “Ignore him, Nikki. Anyway-“

“After I gave up on regaining my magic, I decided to travel, remember I mentioned that? So, I came across a caravan coming from the east, and I persuaded them to hire me as additional security. We mercenaries are usually hired by merchants anyway, so it was no problem. I joined them in Babylon and from there we progressed west to Mari, then Ebla and Ugarit. From there on we went along the coastline until we reached the Two Lands^[5]. A beautiful place, and the people are lovely.”

“There are mages there too, right?”

“Of course, mages are everywhere.”

“Many do travel here,” Niall interrupted, not even looking up from the papyrus, “Mostly to study what we know about magic. Eridu is known as the cradle of its research.”

“What he said,” Zakiti shrugged.

“Is it very different from here?”

“Oh, that’s for sure. For one, they don’t bow to the Five, instead they have their own rulers. They do know of Tiamat, though by a different name. And they adore cats. Really. You could find them everywhere.”

Zakiti went on, telling Nikkal about her adventures in the west, while Niall listened. The tea was long gone when the former mercenary finished this segment of her story.

“My throat is dry,” she complained, “And nothing to drink, heh…”

Her dark eyes darted between the two, and she suggested, “How about I continue tomorrow?”

Nikkal, while she would love to do that, wasn’t sure what Niall would say. He was a very busy man, after all.

“Sounds good,” he answered, smiling.

Huh?

“Nikkal, what do you say?” Niall asked.

“I… would love to.”

“It’s settled then,” he nodded, “Can I talk with you before you go?”

“Ehm, sure?”

“That’s my cue to leave, I guess.” Zakiti smiled. “I will throw out the waste and clean the kettle.”

With that, she grabbed the tea kettle and walked out.

Okay, there was something up. Again.

“How are you feeling?”

Oh.

Unbelievable, did they do it to… make her feel better?

“Better,” she answered earnestly, “It… helped me to not think about what had happened. But…”

“Such memories are hard to get rid of,” Niall told her, “That’s how our brains work.”

Nikkal closed her eyes and rubbed them with her fingers. Yeah, she knew.

“If you ever feel the need to talk about it,” he offered, “You can come to me or Zakiti. We will gladly help you.”

How could they help her? They couldn’t change memories, nor stop her brain which kept returning to that moment in time. However, they managed to chase away the numbness away for a while.

“I will keep it in mind,” Nikkal nodded.

Niall stood up and went to retrieve something from his quarters. When he returned, she saw an old book.

“About the history of fire magic,” he explained, “There are a few stances illustrated. And specifics on fire magic theory.”

She took it from his hands carefully and flipped the pages, which were already yellow. When she reached the first page, she saw: Property of the House of the Lion Library; No. 5797

“House of the Lion?” she read out loud.

“The Academy,” Niall told her, “I am its Warden.”

“Huh, the name would rather suggest it was a temple.” She giggled. “Wait… how many jobs do you have? Isn’t being a general enough?”

“Many,” he told her, his voice painted with tiredness, “Yet not enough, apparently.”

“What do you mean?”

He shook his head. “Don’t concern yourself with that now, Nikkal.”

How can I not, when you care for me so much?

“Still, how can you lead an entire army, and at the same time take care for an entire Academy?”

“I don’t,” he answered, “While the war is ongoing, my deputy leads the Academy.”

“Let me guess: they send you reports too?”

Niall laughed, amusement shining in his eyes. He forced out a yes and Nikkal also chuckled.

“Thank you, Niall,” she said and put two fingers to her collarbone.

He saw her off, but before she left the tent, Niall put his hand on her shoulder and said, “Try not to worry much about tomorrow. We will be there for you, Little Sparkle.”

Chapter Text

Outside, the sun was already high in the sky. The sky was clear, cloudless, and the wind breezed by. Birds sang and all around the camp echoed the sounds of smiths working and people talking. It seemed like a beautiful day.

Except it quite wasn’t.

Nikkal woke up anxious, her chest feeling constricted as if a demon had sat on her chest all night. If she could, she would just hide somewhere until they were supposed to leave. But there was no escape.

First, she bathed. Her hair was still damp when she put on the linen underclothes. She was probably expected to dress into something beautiful. In the best clothes she had. But Nikkal had nothing as such. The best she had in her bags were pants and a jacket, both with dyed colours. So she would go in her armour.

Putting on the breastplate and metal greaves and wristbands didn’t feel so wrong now. It made her feel more protected, actually.

Spears and swords can’t cut through solid metal, Nikkal thought as she fastened the straps. Only axes can.

Lastly, she reached for her cloak, but stopped herself before she put it on. It was torn, from when she herself had torn it to cover that soldier’s wound and Kurum had grabbed it while they were hanging in the chasm. Nikkal threw the cloak into the corner.

Now what to do with her hair? She looked into the small mirror she had and ran her unwounded hand through her locks of the colour of flames. If she combed it, she could just go with her hair loose, but that wouldn’t look good with her armour.

“Zakiti,” she called.

The former mercenary entered her tent and asked, “Are you ready?”

“Not yet,” Nikkal replied. “Can you help me with my hair?”

“…Your hair?”

“I don’t know how to style it.”

“Eh… can a braided crown work?” Zakiti suggested. “Sorry, but I don’t know much about hairstyling.”

Nikkal smiled gratefully. “Of course.”

“Well, sit down,” the older woman ordered. “And don’t twitch while I work.”

She giggled. “Yes, Captain Zakiti.”

Usually, she would just quickly braid her hair and go, so she really wasn’t used to others who weren’t Su touching her hair. It felt weird. Nice, but weird.

Zakiti was done in no time. She handed Nikkal the small mirror and asked: “Is this okay?”

She turned her head to both sides to get a better look. Yes, this would work. Nikkal nodded and thanked her.

They left the tent together. Outside, the group was already waiting. Even Kurum stood in the back, his arm wrapped in a dressing. Agga hadn’t returned yet though.

“How are you, Kurum?” Nikkal asked.

He smiled at her. “Better, thank you.”

Varassa arrived shortly after. Yesterday, before they parted, Nikkal had asked him to come. And he definitely tried to dress up the best he could. She gave him a weak smile. “Thank you for coming.”

“Anything for you, Berry.”

“Wait, what?” Lahamu damn it, Nanniya heard him. “Berry?”

“It’s a nickname,” Varassa explained, “for her hair.”

Nikkal rolled her eyes. “Yeah, my friends love to come up with nicknames for me.”

“Oh really.” Elulu chuckled.

Nikkal glanced at Niall, who was listening to their conversation with an annoyed look. He was probably concerned this would delay them. So she made the first step forward, and the others went after her.

“Yeah,” Nikkal spoke. “Var calls me Berry. My brother, Ethan, calls me Sprout and my friend Su calls me Nika. And…”

She looked at Niall again, who walked right next to her. Should she mention his nickname? But then the others may get the wrong idea and start to tease her even more. Besides, Niall called her Little Sparkle only when they were alone. It felt too intimate to share.

As their came closer, and Ishtar’s banners started to appear, they changed their formation. Now Niall and Zakiti were in the front, while Nikkal was in the middle with Kurum, and the others surrounded them. A protective wall.

Nikkal wished Su was here too. That she would take her hand and squeeze it in support. She wished Ethan and Shimun were there to give her additional reassurance.

Lady Ishtar sat on a chaise longue made of palmwood, inlaid with gold and overlaid with ivory and lapis lazuli, and padded with felt. The legs were shaped like those of an animal. Next to the lady stood two women – her vizier and general. Around them stood soldiers in armour, unmoving. Despite the armour, Nikkal noticed something: from the little exposed skin she could see tattoos, starting on the back of the palm, and, by the looks of it, reaching their necks. Huh, matching flower tattoos? The vizier – dressed in a beautiful dress – didn’t have them, so perhaps the general and her soldiers got it together for whatever reason?

When the group halted, the lady stood up. She was quite tall, taller than Nikkal and perhaps even Zakiti. Instead of the armour, Ishtar wore a tight fitting green dress that highlighted the curves of her body. Her hair was loose, brown mixed with green. Her face shone with serene carelessness and in her palm she held one of her amulets.

At once, they all put four fingers to their collarbones and bowed their heads.

“General, soldiers,” the lady spoke sweetly. “Welcome to my part of the camp.”

Niall again put four fingers to his collarbone before he spoke, his voice cold: “We are grateful for your invite, my lady.”

“Of course.” A smile crossed the lady’s face. “Everyone would be. Isn’t it so, Ninshubur^[1]?”

Her vizier immediately answered, her eyes bright. “Naturally, my lady!”

Ishtar smiled satisfied, then spoke: “Now, where’s the hero who aided me in the battle?”

Hero? Who, her? Nikkal? For what, killing six men at once? That’s no hero. But for a butcher like Ishtar she as well may be.

Her steps were shaky. She watched the ground as she walked, making sure there was ground under her feet. It really felt as if time slowed down as she came to stand between Niall and Zakiti.

“Don’t be afraid, come closer,” Ishtar prompted.

Nikkal glanced at Niall. His face betrayed nothing, but in his eyes she could find reassurance.

She stepped forward.

Ishtar looked her over judgingly. “What is your name?”

“Nikkal,” she answered, trying to sound as calm as possible. But her heart hammered in her chest and she was afraid the lady would hear.

“Just Nikkal? Who are your parents, child?”

Child? She was twenty one!

“My father was Lagash,” she spoke, keeping calm.

“But you’re a mage, are you not?” Ishtar then asked, her smile suddenly freezing.

What, are you afraid you were about to congratulate a non-mage? Nikkal thought.

“I am,” she confirmed, “a fire mage, but I may as well not be. My magic is blocked, my lady.”

The lady looked at the general and Zakiti. “How interesting. Your General seems to surround himself with those less fortunate.”

Less fortunate?

Nikkal could imagine the way Niall – and everyone else really – were looking at Ishtar. Jaws clenched, bitten tongues, fighting the urge to defend themselves. But they couldn’t. No one declines, disobeys or argues with one of the high lords.

“I wouldn’t call it so, my lady.” Lahamu damn her if she wouldn’t use this chance. The lady said this to her, didn’t she? Then she could expect an answer. “While most of the team are non-mages, each of us possesses a skill that has brought us victory.”

Surprise flashed across Ishtar’s face before she smiled again. “Indeed, child. It’s truly admirable how resourceful you have proven to be.”

She took a step closer and Nikkal tensed up. Ishtar bowed down a little to look her in the eyes.

There’s no way she knows, Nikkal told herself. She can’t possibly know about my parents.

“You…” the lady spoke, “seem to have strong willpower, child. What a shame you were assigned into Enki’s army. You would have been given my blessing in no time.”

“My lady-“

“Did I ask you for your input, General?!” Ishtar snapped and straightened up. “Remember your place, son of Enki.”

Niall apologised, but from his voice Nikkal could hear it wasn’t genuine. Shivers ran through her body. Mustering her courage, Nikkal said: “My lady, forgive my boldness, I am honoured by your praise, but I am proud to serve in Lord Enki’s army and of my place here.”

She prayed she'd said it eloquently enough and that she hadn’t overstepped.

“Look at the child’s loyalty,” surprisingly the vizier spoke up. “How she readily defends her superiors. Truly admirable, my lady.”

Ishtar turned to Ninshubur. “Yes, yes, you’re right. Enki and his… general can truly consider themselves lucky if all of their soldiers are like this.”

Then the lady said, “Well, my dear, bring it here.”

Ninshubur stepped forward. The vizier had wavy dark hair and was wearing a coronet of gold and white gemstones. She had black eyes and tanned skin. Her dress was dark blue and in a similar style to Ishtar’s. Up close, she truly looked regal and beautiful.

“Nikkal, daughter of Lagash,” Ishtar spoke, “For your acts of bravery on the battlefield, I, Lady Ishtar, the greatest of the earth mages and member of the Five, ruler of Uruk^[2], Ur and all its affiliated cities, Sovereign of the Lands between Buranuna and Idigina, give you this medal.”

The lady took the golden hook from her vizier and enclosed it in her palms. Nikkal could feel Ishtar’s magic as she did her spell. It felt… hot, scorching hot and oppressive, as if all of earth was pressing onto one singular point. When Ishtar opened her palm, there was a glowing white crystal, shaped like a star.

“Wear it with pride,” the lady said as she handed it to her.

Nikkal stared at that thing with fascination. Ethan had told her stories about how skilled earth mages could create those. She remembered how he had promised to her he would make her jewellery once he learned to make these.

She bowed her head. “Thank you, my lady.”

There was one issue with mage-made crystals: they possessed a tiny bit of the mage's magic. So besides the visual reminder that the thing was from Ishtar, Nikkal could also feel the lady. Which definitely wasn’t something Nikkal wanted.

After Ishtar dismissed them, Niall and Zakiti ushered them into the general’s tent and told Nikkal to sit down.

“How do you feel?” they all asked at once and then looked at each other dumbfounded.

Nikkal dropped the crystal onto the table. “Take it away.”

“Nikkal-“

“I will check if there are additional spells in it,” Niall mumbled.

“You think the lady would do that?” Varassa asked.

Zakiti quickly went for the tea kettle, and as she passed, said, “You cannot even trust a lord’s face, boy. They’re all like vipers and scorpions.”

“Zakiti…” for a moment, Niall looked like he was going to reprimand her, but finally just shook his head. “There is truth in her words.”

“Of course there is,” Zakiti spoke up as she looked for the flint.

“I wouldn’t put it past Ishtar if she put some spell into the stone,” Niall said, staring at the crystal that was floating above his palm, air swirling in tendrils around it. “Not when she mentioned her 'blessing'.”

“What does that mean?” Nikkal asked, her voice tired.

Niall’s eyes darted between Nikkal and the crystal. Gathering his thoughts, he looked at her similarly as when he had explained to her the issue about Ereshkigal. He was about to tell her something she shouldn’t know.

“Did you notice her guard?” he asked her. “They all had the same mark. That’s her blessing.”

“And?”

“Those who receive it, they lose their free will,” Niall explained. “They will obey Ishtar mindlessly.”

What?

How… was that even possible? Why – why?

How could one be so cruel?

Zakiti by that time finished making the tea and brought her a cup. She squeezed her shoulder and looked around the group. “Guys, leave us alone for now. Go get lunch, and afterwards you can stop by. Bring us our portions too.”

“But-“

“Elulu, let’s go,” Hunzuu interrupted him and pushed him forward.

The other members of the squad slowly left the tent. Varassa was the last to head towards the exit but kept turning around to look at Nikkal.

“Nikki...”

She looked at him. “Var… can we talk later, please?”

He hated the idea, she could clearly see it on his face, but he nodded nonetheless.

Zakiti attracted her attention again as she patted her shoulder and gently told her to drink. Then the former mercenary turned to the general. “Did you find anything yet?”

“No.” He shook his head. “It seems to be safe.”

“I don’t want it,” Nikkal told them. “Burn it or bury it, I don’t care.”

“Are you absolutely sure?” Zakiti asked.

“Absolutely.”

The older woman side eyed the crystal. “We could sell it.”

“Zakiti, no,” Niall exhaled, stopping his spell. The crystal fell onto the table with a clang. “Nikkal, I will take care of this, okay?”

She took another big sip from her cup and nodded. Niall disappeared for a while, likely disposing of that thing. Nikkal didn’t care what he did. As long as he returned soon.

And he did. Once he re-entered his tent, he walked over to Nikkal with long steps. He gently asked: “How do you feel?”

“Can you help me put off the armour?” she asked them.

Once the breastplate and the other heavy armour was off her, breathing started to be easier. Niall retrieved a blanket from his personal quarters and offered it to her. Nikkal gladly accepted it. Meanwhile Zakiti refilled her cup and urged her to drink.

“I...” Nikkal started. “I don’t know.”

The two, sitting at her sides, waited for her to continue.

“I feel numb,” she mumbled. “Either numb or afraid. I… the battle…”

She inhaled deeply and gathered her thoughts. “I did it to save Kurum. That’s a good reason, right? Those archers would have killed more of us if I didn’t do it. That one… he had it out for us.”

“Kurum told us you also helped another soldier into safety,” Niall reminded her.

“Oh, right… is he alive? The soldier I dragged away, is he alive?”

She recalled his screams and winced.

“He is,” the general told her. “You could visit him later-“

She shook her head. “No. Not yet.”

Nikkal finished her second cup. “And then… the earth shook and there was the chasm… It was… terrible.”

She remembered the screams. Smoke and blood filling the air. Darkness all around, only above her, unreachable, was light. The pain in her palm, the ache in her whole upper body as she held on. Her sore throat as she called for help over and over again.

She closed her eyes. It’s alright, I am safe now. They found me, Niall pulled me out. It’s alright, Nikki.

“…Can you hug me?” she then requested, looking at Niall.

He was surprised by such a request. Niall froze momentarily, then glanced at the third person present. But Zakiti just watched them and waited for what he would do.

Slowly, he reached for Nikkal. First he just held her by the upper arms, but that wasn’t enough for her. Nikkal leaned into him, grabbing him by the shoulders. So she wouldn’t lose balance, Niall pulled her closer, and in the end she ended up in his lap. One hand held her around the middle, the other was under her knees. Just like when he had pulled her out.

Nikkal shivered. Not from the cold or some other discomfort, but because… she felt touch-starved. She missed Su and her hugs. She missed her brother. But at least she had Niall. And Zakiti too.

She closed her eyes, basking in the warmth. Safe. Nikkal felt safe again. She knew nothing could conquer this defence of hers. Not now, not ever.

The next days passed slowly. Nikkal started to feel better again. Zakiti spoke daily with her about her state and tried to stay near her. Especially during the nights. The former mercenary knew nightmares were one's worst enemies. Every day, Niall would call for her, and while he worked, she – and Zakiti – would make tea and talk. Soon, Agga, who returned from the battlefield, joined them.

Speaking of Agga, once he caught up with what was going on, he would invite her to his tent to see Unzi and Giri. Agga’s wife wasn’t that happy when she first visited, but apparently she had also been told what happened and tried to warm up to her. Meanwhile Unzi was more than happy to see her.

The rest of the team also tried to cheer her up. Elulu would tell her stories about what he and his friends did while they grew up in Nippur and learned to use their powers. Hunzuu and Rimush tried to distract her during their spars. Both men had different fighting styles and both taught Nikkal a bit of each. Kurum, who still was hurt, would often dare her to play cards with him. And Nanniya would tell her stories from before the war when he worked in the grand theatre of Babylon.

“I was in charge of coulisses,” he told her as they went to a tent that served as a warehouse, “and costumes. That’s how I ended up here too.”

He smiled at a memory, before he went to one of the many chests there and forced it open. “If you ever need a disguise, be it dresses, wigs or armour, you know where to find me.”

From the chest he pulled out a long, yet somewhat revealing blue dress. It was a deep blue, but the hem and sleeves were pale like sea foam. Pearls were masterfully sewed into the fabric.

“I think we will have to adjust it a little,” Nanniya told her. “Zakiti is a bit taller than you.”

ˈA bitˈ was an understatement, when the former mercenary was even taller than Niall by a few inches. 

Then there was Varassa, of course. She had gone to speak with him the day after the confrontation with Ishtar. After assuring him that she would be okay, they moved onto even more serious topics.

“Your General stopped by,” he told her. “He already told me not to talk about the stuff that has happened or what you had said.”

“He did? Var-“

“I understand why that’s important,” he assured her. “It’s just… I didn’t expect this to go the way it did.”

Varassa looked at her sympathetically. “I knew you were shocked by what happened on the battlefield, but I had thought… that it was caused by the Kengirians.”

Nikkal winced. If only this was as black and white as many think…

“I remember the tales they told us,” Varassa said lost in thought. “I even remember the tales my mother used to tell me about them. It’s been so long since she died that I forgot her face… sad, isn’t it, Berry?”

Both mage and non-mage stared into the fires of the forge, both lost in thought.

“They told us how kind and gentle Ishtar was,” Varassa continued. “I remember tales of her cleverness, of her righteousness and of her beauty, yet when I saw her yesterday I saw nothing of that.”

“You’re right,” Nikkal mumbled. “I saw her in battle. She butchered everyone around her…”

“Are the other lords like that too?” he wondered.

“Shamash is,” she answered in a whisper, “In Sippar, he wanted all the prisoners, all the wounded Kengirians and all the people who aided Kengir to be killed. He would have them all dead.”

“Yet we hail him as a righteous defender of justice,” Varassa scoffed. “Do you know of the others too?”

Nikkal shook her head. “I know nothing of Enlil yet. But that may change once we go north. And about Enki… well, Niall almost never calls him father, and… I once saw a letter from Enki for him. It was like he was talking to a subordinate and not his child.”

“I hear Enki has as many children as there are reeds in a swamp,” Varassa mused. “I doubt a man like that would care for any of them.”

That made perfect sense to her, but-

“But wasn’t Ninhursag married to Enki?” Nikkal protested.

“Didn’t they part almost three hundred years ago?” Varassa said. “That’s a lifetime for you and three for us. Things change.”

Varassa was right. It made perfect sense. But, now she wondered, how could someone as humble as Ninhursag end up marrying someone like Enki? Did she even love him? Or had she had to marry him? Nikkal didn’t know, and she was sure she couldn’t just ask Niall that.

“What about Kingu?” Varassa then asked. “Ethan serves under him, right?”

“Tiamat help me.” Nikkal sighed. “Yes, he does. But…”

“But?”

“Sometimes I think Ethan may have a crush on him.”

“What?” Varassa made a sound that sounded something like a strangled laugh.

“I swear,” Nikkal told him, “sometimes I get letters from him where he just talks about the lord!”

“Oh my… And what do you think of it?”

“That we all should stay away from the Five,” she grumbled, “for our own safety.”

Both fell silent. Sounds of wood burning and hammers crashing onto metal echoed all around. Soon, Nikkal had to go as Varassa had to return to work.

“Take care, Berry,” he told her.

“You too, Var.”

Nikkal didn’t forget about the script. She learned her lines, but she couldn’t help but feel ridiculous when she spoke them. She complained about it to Nanniya who assured her she could adapt it to her liking as long as the gist of it remained the same. Good.

Two days before New Year, letters arrived.

Dear Nika,

I hope you’re well! Shimun and I miss you and Ethan very much. The last news we heard were that Akshak would soon be cut off from Kengir. I hope Ethan will be okay too. He has yet to answer my letters still.

We are currently in Ur, can you believe? We are loading more supplies to bring upstream. The commander says we may soon be relocated onto Idigina and supply the northern side. I hope we will see each other soon, Nikki.

I haven’t seen such a big city like Ur before. While we were in Sippar, it may have looked big, but sadly also damaged by the war. Ur is nothing like that: big, beautiful but loud.

By the way, I bought dried fruits from the market. I hope the messengers brought it to you and didn’t eat it themselves.

How are you Nika? Where are you currently? Did anything interesting happen?

I guess the letter will arrive around New Year. Happy New Year Nika.

Miss you,

Su.

After reading the letter, Nikkal grabbed the small leather bag the messenger had brought her as well. At first she had been confused what it was, which was why she decided to read Su’s letter first.

Opening the bag, she found dried figs and apples. While Nikkal preferred them fresh, she would never complain. She hadn’t had those since leaving Sippar months ago.

Happily, she threw a bit of fig into her mouth. Ugh, she had missed this.

Taking out a papyrus, she immediately went to write an answer.

Dear Su,

I have just received your letter and gift. Thank you for the fruit, I had already forgotten what they taste like!

I wish I could send you something too, but we are currently in the middle of nowhere. Nearby villages are all abandoned and we only have what the supplies bring us or what we hunt down.

I miss you and Shimun too. I miss our hugs and your voice. Please stay safe, Su.

Earlier this week we fought against the Kengirians again. It was horrible bad terrible…

Nikkal couldn’t decide what to say.

…I did wrong, Su. But I had to, because otherwise I and others would have died.

Ishtar Lady Ishtar was there too. She isn’t like what we were told She effortlessly defeated hundreds at once. The Kengirians were fleeing from the battlefield because of her. She then created a chasm to stop them from escaping. Another soldier and I fell into it too. I barely held on. Thankfully we were found and Niall carried me out.

Things are hard without you. Niall, Zakiti, Var, and the others are trying to look out for me, but they aren’t you. I miss you, Su.

Your letter arrived two days before New Year. This one may reach you in a few weeks, but Happy New Year, Su.

The others persuaded me to take part in a re-enactment for New Year. Unbelievable, right? I play Tiamat (yeah, yeah, I can hear you laugh already).

How are you? Where are you currently? Has Shimun gotten into trouble yet?

Stay safe,

Nikkal

She reread her letter a few times. The disadvantage of letters was that it took weeks for them to be delivered. The letters Nikkal wrote around the time of her punishment and her finding Varassa had yet to arrive to Su.

After deciding the letter was good enough, she put it aside and grabbed the other letter that had arrived. It was from Ethan.

She dropped a slice of dried apple into her mouth and started reading.

Sprout,

I hear that soon you may meet with Ishtar’s army. Please stay safe, sister. I know what they say about her, but trust me, they’re wrong. Remember the tales mother told us: Ishtar is a devious woman who readily betrayed her sister for power.

Oh Tiamat. Nikkal sighed. Ethan how can you talk so carelessly? Aren’t you afraid someone else will see?

She would have to warn him. Again. Not even all the books in the world could keep him safe from life if he kept being careless.

I dread the time she and her army are supposed to arrive and ˈ help ˈ us. She will claim Akshak was her victory, mark my words, Nikkal. She will steal the Lord's victory.

Nikkal should also warn him about that mark, but how could she formulate it in a way no possible rat may notice, but also made sure her brother understood?

I tried to approach the Lord, but the commanders always send me away. I will have to think of another way. At least we see him more these days, as more Kengirians try to retreat within the walls of Akshak and try to break our defences.

He looks mysterious, dressed in all black, but also so regal. The Lord is very tall, and lean. Not quite as I had always imagined him, but that doesn’t matter. He is even better and more beautiful than in my imagination. Truly the moon of Tiamat.

About your suggestion to try to befriend some soldiers from my battalion… I thought of it, and decided to approach some of them. It went better than I thought. I met one, whose father is a scholar in Eridu, specialised in history and language. We hold long discussions almost daily.

And how are you, sister?

Stay safe,

Ethan

Nikkal put her head into her hands, thinking. It was good that her brother had found a friend, but his little obsession was getting out of hand. What if they killed him next time he tried to approach him?

It took her a few hours, but then she formulated her letter in a way she was satisfied with. She also reminded him to write to Su and Shimun, since he apparently didn’t bother to. Maybe she could ask Varassa to start writing to him as well. Perhaps that could help?

Maybe she could ask Niall for advice. He knew something was up with her parents, and she guessed he doubted her brother’s loyalties the same she did. But, what would she tell him? That her brother was obsessed with Kingu? That he may as well get himself killed the next time he tried to approach him?

No, she decided to not bother him with that.

Tired, she decided to go to bed. She fell asleep within minutes.

Chapter Text

It was ironic that festivities, which were meant for people to relax and celebrate, first required so much stress and people bossing each other around. And then the same afterwards during the clean-up.

The entire camp had been on its feet since early morning, preparing for the celebration that would start in the afternoon. It was weird. New Year was supposed to last for at least ten or eleven days, not one afternoon.

Nikkal remembered the one last year. She had still been at the Children’s Home, with Ethan, Su, Shimun and Varassa. During the day they sang the hymns and in the evening danced late far into the night. They ate more than they had for an entire year, and simply had fun.

Since she was part of the re-enactment, Nikkal was ushered into a tent behind the little stage the guys had built the day before and was told to change. The stage wasn’t that big, but it was covered by curtains on most sides. In the back, there were a few coulisses, cut out from thin plates of wood, which had trees, columns or towers drawn on. Nikkal had seen how Nanniya had recruited a few of the children to help him and Rimush draw them. She had also seen that they made coulisses of a volcano and a big wave. 

The dress had been adjusted by Nanniya – who was really good at sewing – and fitted Nikkal well. Her bare stomach and sides felt cold though. After the dress was on, Nikkal had been given jewellery: rings with big gemstones shaped like flowers, rings that looked like claws, bracelets with intricate floral engravings; long necklaces made of beads of gold, lapis lazuli, and agate; a choker necklace patterned in blue and gold triangles, and golden leaf-shaped earrings.^[1].

When she was done dressing up, Nanniya entered the tent and told her to sit down, as he would help her put on the headdress. Nikkal glanced at it with mistrust. It looked heavy.

It turned out she was right. After Nanniya put the headdress – made of leather, gold and gemstones, with parts shaped like horns – in place and braided sections of her hair, adding colourful ribbons into the braids and leaf-shaped gilded decorations at the ends, she barely could turn her head.

This felt just like her heavy armour.

“Wait, last touch,” Nanniya said.

“Don’t you think it’s already overdone-“

But no, Nanniya didn’t listen to her. Instead he brought a vase full of flowers – Nikkal had wondered why that was here – and after breaking them from their long stems, added them into her hair and the headdress as if they weren't full enough already.

Most of them were wildflowers, since it wasn’t like they had greenhouses or gardens around the corner.

Nikkal thought this would be over now, but no, she forgot one important thing: make-up. Nanniya painted her eyelids white and lips red, then drew blue swirls on her cheeks, forehead and the back of her palms and fingers.

Now she was ready.

Nanniya proudly held the mirror before her.

“What do you say?”

“I look like I could be the ruler of a city.” Nikkal almost couldn’t recognise herself. “A great, rich city.”

Nanniya chuckled. “Or rather: a goddess.”

“A goddess to be dethroned and put to eternal sleep,” Nikkal snorted.

Before the re-enactment could begin, Niall had to declare the start of the celebration. But he wouldn’t just have to give a speech, no. Per tradition, rulers of cities and leaders of villages would symbolically be stripped of power, since by representing their people, they also represented their sins. Thus, on the third day of New Year, a priest would take away the ruler's symbols of power. For the three days after that, wild celebrations would follow, which symbolised the community falling into discord as there was no ruler or god whose lead they would follow. On day seven, the ruler, who during that time had performed ceremonies which should ensure Order returned and defeated the spreading Chaos, would return to power.

Of course, here they had no village leaders or city rulers, and also they wouldn’t be dethroning Enki, no. But they did have a general.

Honestly, it was weird to see the chief healer – the closest thing they had to a priest here – just go and take Niall’s sword as well as the stamp he used when writing reports to Enki, and then symbolically hit him on the head. Niall had assured her he'd barely felt that, throwing her a sheepish smile.

So while she and the others prepared for the performance, the chief healer and the general would go from tent to tent and ˈchaseˈ evil demons and other forces of chaos away and then go and announce the start of the celebration.

Was that a waste of time? Nikkal was inclined to say yes, but still, tradition was tradition.

Besides that, the soldiers were having fun by holding competitions in racing, wrestling and throwing spears, as well as shooting targets with arrows or slings.

When it was time for the re-enactment to start, Nikkal started to feel nervous. What if she forgot her lines? What if she made a mistake?

She took a few deep breaths to calm herself, but her heart hammered nervously. Her neck also ached from having to hold the heavy headdress.

It was time.

Nikkal went into position on the stage, staring at the wooden floor. Around her, she heard the murmurs of the people, as well as the squeals of the children. She also could have sworn she heard Unzi calling for her.

Agga, their narrator, started, his voice soothing. Nikkal closed her eyes.

“In the beginning there was nothing but Tiamat. Her waters were shapeless and empty; darkness and chaos loomed over them…”

At the words chaos and darkness, many of the children gasped, surely being spooked by that word the entire day.

“Tiamat languished in her loneliness, and from this loneliness, Desire was born.” Agga continued, “Tiamat’s flesh, blood, and Desire mixed with the earth, the fire, the air, and the salt waters.”

Now Nikkal took cautious – even though the script said they should be ˈlong and confidentˈ - steps towards the edge. She opened her eyes and looked over the crowd with a stony look. She took a deep breath, trying to control herself. Her heart was racing in her chest.

From the backstage, fire mages lit up their fires, lighting up the podium in a blue light.

“Desire gave birth to the first people. They called Tiamat the Great Mother and bowed to her will.”

Nikkal raised her arms towards the sky and then spread them as if inviting someone for a hug. The people watched her, but she didn’t try to read their faces. But the children stared at her, hanging on each of Agga’s words. Their eyes were full of wonder.

“Tiamat gave everyone their purpose and strength to fulfill it, and they were grateful. Tiamat admired and guided them on how to live, sing, and love.”

As he spoke, Nikkal again raised her hand, but now pointed at the crowd. She hoped her face had the ˈstrict, motherly lookˈ she was supposed to have.

“But like all children, over time, they began to show disobedience…”

Nikkal grimaced, throwing an angry look at the crowd, before retreating. The light turned red, then dimmed as it was time for the transition between scenes. Now it was time for the ˈFiveˈ to have their screentime.

While Nikkal stood in the corner, hidden from the sight of the crowd by one of the coulisses and curtain, Elulu came onto the stage first, donning a long purplish blue robe. He looked positively ridiculous with a blue wig.

“I am Enki,” he introduced himself. “Enki, who excels in knowledge, the skilled and learned. Enki, who knows everything, perceives all tricks. Enki, who built Eridu, who brought water to Dilmun^[2].”

Nikkal rolled her eyes. Who speaks like that?

Next came Rimush, donning a long braided white wig, and clothes of white and sky blue. He spoke, “I am Enlil, who rules the sky and earth, who decrees fates. Enlil, the cheerful and resolute. Enlil, proprietor of Nippur^[3], who invited the pickaxe.”

Right after him came Kurum, who was hurt, but still able to perform. He, unlike his colleagues didn’t have to wear a ridiculous wig, since he, like Lord Shamash, had hair black as coal. His costume was black, but at the hem it looked like it was on fire. He proudly introduced his character, “I am Shamash, the righteous and valiant. Shamash, brightener of gloom, illuminator of darkness. Shamash, dispeller of darkness, illuminator of the broad earth. Shamash, protector of Larsa and Sippar.”

Nikkal grimaced. She definitely wouldn’t describe Shamash as ˈrighteousˈ. Nor as a protector of Sippar. Yeah, sure, the city may have been his, but who was the one who liberated it? Who risked their lives to defeat the Kengirians? Who supervised the city for weeks before the vizier arrived… though, he did fight in the north in the meantime, so it wasn’t like the lord wasn’t doing anything.

She turned her attention back onto the stage when Nanniya appeared. Sweet Tiamat, he looked unrecognisable. The dress, unlike hers, was long and not revealing at all, and had paddings on the chest, suggesting breasts. Nanniya even shaved and put on makeup for his role. And of course, the wig of brown and green.

One might have guessed the crowd would mock and laugh, but they didn’t. Nikkal remembered Zakiti mentioning Nanniya had played Ishtar in the past too.

“I am Ishtar,” Nanniya said, his voice soft, feminine. He evidently was a good actor. “Ishtar, who excels in battle, the gentle and clever one. Ishtar, the lover and the beloved. Ishtar the evening and morning star. Ishtar, who rules Uruk…”

Now the crowd started to murmur and there was quiet mocking laughter to be heard. Yes, the soldiers who sat on benches in the front were those who were wounded. Many, like her, were pulled out from the chasm. It wasn’t surprising they all would still feel bitter, they had all the right to it.

Nikkal just hoped it wouldn’t affect Nanniya somehow. They weren’t mocking him, but Ishtar.

But the re-enactment continued, ignoring the crowd. Now that the ˈfounding membersˈ – nevermind Ereshkigal, Nergal and Ninhursag were supposed to be there as well – were introduced and assembled, Elulu continued with a monologue.

“My friends,” he addressed the others, “I have called you here today to talk about our mother, Tiamat.”

“What of her?” Nanniya asked in fake concern.

“We all have been fulfilling the duties she gives us, yet with little praise,” Elulu explained. “Our lives have already been decided by her beforehand, she is the one who decides who we are supposed to be. Then we compete for her affection, and those who manage to please her more are exalted, while the others are forgotten.”

He dramatically turned towards the crowd.

“Do you consider this just? Do you think this is the way to live? Don’t you think it should be us who decide our own fate? Shouldn’t it be us who choose the way to live? Who to love? She may be our mother, but that doesn’t mean we have to be the prisoners of her will!”

A stunned silence followed.

Then Rimush stepped forward and squeezed Elulu’s shoulder and declared, “You speak truth, brother, but what should we do?”

“I say we fight!” Nanniya declared. “That is the only way to deal with this!”

“I agree!” Kurum added.

But Elulu shook his head. “This isn’t the way.”

“I say we refuse to work,” Rimush suggested. “Without us, there will be no one to manage the land. Then she will have to listen.”

Now Elulu nodded. “Yes, and once the land starts to wither, she will have to listen to us. We will tell her of our woes, of our desires. She has to understand.”

“Mother will understand.” Rimush nodded along. “We are her children, after all.”

With that, the scene was over. The light dimmed again, and the four retreated back to the side, hidden from the crowd.

Now Nikkal returned to the centre of the stage and Hunzuu approached her. He too had to wear a wig, and was dressed in all black.

“Kingu, my son,” she spoke coldly, “what news do you bring?”

“Almost everyone refuses to do their duties, Mother,” Hunzuu spoke agitated. “They refuse to obey your command. They speak of freedom.”

Nikkal’s face twisted in anger. “How dare they?! I am their mother! I created them; I gave them life! They ought to listen!”

She then turned forward and declared: “I will make them pay. I will summon great waves and drown them; I will rise great volcanoes and burn them; I will dry up the land and fill the air with… thunder!”

Nikkal grimaced, forgetting what she was supposed to say. It wasn’t thunder. Were it storms? Didn’t matter now, she had to continue.

Behind her, she could hear how the coulisses of the volcano and wave were brought onto the stage, their bottom scratching the floor. From above, another coulisse – huh, Nikkal must have missed the creation of that one – of a storm cloud, hanging on a rope, appeared, swaying and hitting the curtain behind it.

She – barely – turned her head to look back at Hunzuu. Nikkal continued in her monologue: “I will reduce them to nothingness. Let us make demons, as you have advised.”

Nikkal heard the terrified gasps and yelps from the children, who sat at the front of the stage.

Now, as Hunzuu stepped forward to stand at her side, they both looked forward as Agga narrated:

“Fiercely plotting, unresting by night and day, lusting for battle, raging, storming, they set up a host to bring about conflict. Mother Tiamat, who forms everything, supplied irresistible weapons, and gave birth to giant serpents. They had sharp teeth, they were merciless. With poison instead of blood she filled their bodies. She clothed the fearful monsters with dread, and she loaded them with power and made them godlike.”

"Let those who see them die from terror,” Nikkal declared. It wasn’t what the script said, but Lahamu damn it, this was far more comprehensible! “May they never tire and always charge forward!”

“She created the many-headed serpent,” Agga continued and again, from behind them someone brought a puppet version of the creature. “The dragon, the hairy hero, the great demon, the savage dog, and the scorpion-man.”

Now there were six puppets right behind Nikkal and Hunzuu. Their little, terrifying army.

Agga continued: “Fierce demons, the Fish-man, and the Bull-man, carriers of merciless weapons, fearless in the face of battle. Her commands were tremendous, not to be resisted. Amongst her sons, whom she constituted her host, she exalted Kingu, and magnified him among them. The leadership of the army, the direction of the host, the bearing of weapons, campaigning, the mobilization of conflict, the chief executive power of battle, supreme command, she entrusted to him and set him on a throne.”

When Agga fell silent, Nikkal turned to Hunzuu and recited her lines: “I have cast the spell for you and I have given you the leadership of the army. You are indeed exalted, my son, you are renowned. Let your commands prevail over all the Anunnaki.”

She then reached for a breastplate that waited nearby on a pedestal. It had been painted black and had cuneiform written in gold over it. Nikkal handed it over, saying: “Your order may not be changed; let the utterance of your mouth be firm.”

At times Nikkal wasn’t truly sure what the words she – or Agga and the others for that matter – said meant, but she at least was glad to remember all of it.

She glanced at her palms and noticed her fingers were dirty from the black paint on the breastplate. Nikkal itched to get rid of it, but she just couldn’t brush her hands against the dress. Nanniya wouldn’t be delighted about that.

Now was time for the last part of the re-enactment. Nikkal and her little army moved to one side and the ˈFourˈ re-entered the stage and opposite Nikkal and Hunzuu.

Wordlessly, Nikkal pointed her finger at the group and Hunzuu charged forward. The monster puppets, attached to strings, moved as those working backstage pulled at them. For the fake fight, Hunzuu used a wooden sword, while the others used either wide ribbons or bags as a replacement for magic. Elulu may be a mage, but he was an air mage, therefore he threw dark blue ribbons at the wooden monsters instead of water blades. Meanwhile Nanniya, playing an earth mage, threw pouches filled with hay, which were supposed to be rocks.

From the backstage, sounds of metal crashing onto metal and the sound of horns subsided for the roars of the Annunaki.

From the crowd, the scared cries and gasps of the children were heard. 

Nikkal watched the fake battle, seeing the puppets fall one by one, and then Hunzuu, cornered, kneeled down and bowed his head.

“Brothers and sister,” he spoke, “please attack no more. I surrender.”

“You foolish coward!” Nikkal hissed. “They will kill you!”

“Do you renounce your allegiance to Tiamat and your rank of general?” Elulu asked, paying no mind to her.

“I do.”

“Do you give up the ownership of the Tablet of Destinies?” Rimush asked.  

“I do.”

“Fool!” Nikkal repeated. “You hundred times damned fool! Know that they will stab you in the back once they can!”

Elulu looked at her unimpressed and outstretched his hand towards Hunzuu. He spoke, “Stand with us, brother; together we will vanquish the enemy.”

And so the ˈFiveˈ stood against Nikkal. She was supposed to curse them out again, attack, and after being overwhelmed by them, swear to only wake up to destroy them. But there was one issue: Nikkal forgot the start.

She swallowed, while everyone looked at her, waiting. Nikkal fiddled with her fingers. And now what?

Her mind was racing, trying to remember the words. By Lahamu and Lahmu, she'd been doing so well until now!

There was no help, she had to improvise.

Panic clouded her mind and so she blurted out, “You will have to catch me first!”

The next moment she was practically flying down the stairs and away from the stage. The others called after her confused, while the children screamed, and ran towards their parents trying to hide from the horrible ˈTiamatˈ; and the crowd started to murmur confused.

The headdress, not made for running, fell off her head, because of course it did. Nikkal glanced after it, hoping it wasn’t broken. Tiamat, Nanniya would strangle her-

She collided into someone from the crowd in the next moment.

They both fell on the ground and gasped for breath, the air knocked out of their lungs.

“Oh, Great Tiamat,” Niall breathed, trying to catch his breath, “get off me.”

Oh, no, no, no! For Tiamat’s sake!

“Sorry!” she exclaimed when she rolled off him. “I am so sorry, Niall! Are you hurt?”

He sat up and coughed. “It’s fine…”

The crowd stared at them in bewilderment. From the stage the others were staring at her too.

Someone joked: “Looks like our General defeated Tiamat this time around!”

Some of the soldiers laughed and cracked jokes of their own. Nikkal’s face heated up from embarrassment.

Lahamu, what a disaster!

She was about to snap at someone, when Niall leaned towards her and whispered, “How about we finish this, Little Sparkle?”

Right, the show must go on…

But when she nodded, instead of just letting her return onto the stage and let her finish this with the little dignity she had left, the general literally picked her up and carried her there himself.

“Niall, what are you doing?!” she asked flabbergasted.

He smiled at her, his eyes sparkling with mischief. “Since you already decided to make your own version, I may as well play along.”

Once on the stage, he put her down and gently squeezed her shoulders. Smiling at the group, Niall said, “My lords and lady, I got you your fugitive.”

As he spoke, his breath hit her neck. Nikkal swallowed.

The group glanced at each other, not sure what to do now. Kurum first decided to act and stepped forward and caught Nikkal’s hand. After him Rimush followed and imitated his action. Then they led her to the back of the stage where the wooden ˈcageˈ stood and put her there. It was quite unstable – if Nikkal leaned into it, the cage would break.

Meanwhile Elulu seized his opportunity and declared: “Praise to you, my son! Nothing makes my heart swell with pride as much as you-“

Niall threw him a dark look that made Elulu fall silent immediately.

Agga stood up from his place under the stage and declared the re-enactment to have ended. Nikkal exited the cage – since it didn’t even have a lock – and came to stand together with the others. They all, including the general, bowed to the crowd's polite applause.

Tiamat help her, there was no way in Irkalla she would do it again next year.

Nanniya kept throwing her angry looks the entire time afterwards. The headdress thankfully wasn’t damaged, but that didn’t ease his annoyance.

Nikkal apologised for the umpteenth time and again added that at least now no one would forget their performance that easily. The man just rolled his eyes, not amused by her joke.

Sighing, Nikkal asked him to leave the tent as she wanted to change. Before he did, he reminded her to not tear the dress.

This definitely went fabulously, Nikkal thought sarcastically.

Even if Nanniya was currently angry with her, he still let her borrow a dress from his repertory of clothes, as he had promised it earlier when he found out she owned none. If she wanted, she could dress up as a wealthy Kengirian lady, since they had those in case the group needed to infiltrate a city or the like.

Instead, Nikkal chose a pale blue dress that reached past her knees. It was a simple thing, but it displayed the shape of her upper body well, while also having a ruffled skirt that would just twirl while she danced. She put down most of the jewellery she wore for the re-enactment, but kept on the choker necklace. She also kept her hair the way it was, only taking off the flowers and the ribbons that weren’t inside the braids. Lastly, Nikkal washed off the blue off her face.

Ready to join the festivities, Nikkal didn’t waste a second. Exiting the tent, she went in search of her friends. Tables, benches and chairs were brought from the dining facility and stationed next to great pyres. Lanterns hung from ropes, which were attached on poles that usually bore their flags. Yes, there was a big fire hazard here, but then again, they had mages who could easily extinguish it if things got out of hand.

Speaking of mages, she also noticed the shining crystals of the earth mages. The bravest of the non-mage children were huddled in groups watching some of the mages who were willing enough to show off their magic. As Nikkal walked by, she saw an earth mage grow flowers in his hands, while the children watched him in wonder.

It must be nice to use one's powers for something that doesn’t include killing again, Nikkal thought. She glanced at her hand, which by now was fully healed besides her nails that still had to regrow.

All around, songs echoed. The air smelled of smoke, spices, food and sweets. It made Nikkal drool and made her walk faster, because the sooner she found her friends, the sooner she could eat.

Finally she reached where the others of the team – plus Varassa and his smith master, who had been invited – had secured places. Nikkal wasn’t surprised to find that the seat next to Zakiti was kept free for her. Niall sat at the head of the table, with Zakiti on his left, and Agga on his right. He gave her a smile when he saw her approaching.

Well, at least he didn’t seem angry at her for (accidentally!) knocking him down.

Next to Agga was Giri, and sitting on her knees was Unzi.

“Nikkal!” the child called.

She threw the child a smile and waved at her. Unzi had recently learned how to pronounce ˈLˈ, so now she knew how to properly say her name.

Nikkal thought of Su, who had issues with pronouncing that letter until her teens^[4]. For that she had been the subject of mockery, to which Nikkal had always answered with sharp words, and occasionally, fists.

She wondered how Su and Shimun were celebrating New Year. Were they still in Ur or somewhere else? Were they also forced to have everything in one day?

“Nikkal,” Unzi called for her again. “Play?”

“Later, kiddo,” Nikkal answered, eying the food on the table. “First, I have to devour that fish… and that cheese… and the honey cake.”

“Someone’s got an appetite,” Elulu stated, his brown eyes shining with merriness.

“Happens when one hasn’t eaten since the morning, milord,” Nikkal shot back as she reached for the fish.

“Oh be careful!” Zakiti exclaimed. “Don’t feed into his ego.”

Nikkal chuckled and took a fork.

Once Nikkal stopped hearing the loud complaints of her empty stomach, she started to notice more of what the others were doing. Niall was talking with Agga, who was telling the general of the time when he as a little boy found a lost antelope calf. Giri was currently feeding Unzi with some porridge, trying to keep her daughter clean. Zakiti silently drank beer from her mug, watching something in the distance. Kurum, Rimush and Elulu were saying something to Nanniya in whispers. Nikkal had a feeling it was about the re-enactment. Farther down the table, Hunzuu was talking with the smith, while Varassa, like her, ate, listening in on what the others had to say. When he noticed her eyes on him, their gazes met and he gave her a smile.

After finishing her main dish, Nikkal leaned forward to cut a piece from the honeyed cake for herself, but as she reached for the knife, she heard Niall’s voice. “Could you cut me a piece too?”

Nikkal looked at him and saw him forwarding his plate to her. Unlike most days, he looked utterly relaxed and at peace.

“Of course.”

“Give him a big piece,” Zakiti advised. “It’s his favourite kind.”

Nikkal raised her eyebrows at the older woman.

“A normal sized piece is enough,” the general said in turn.

“And then you would request another one soon.” Nikkal laughed, cut a bigger piece and placed it on his plate.

She herself got a bigger piece too and then sat down again. Niall said his thanks and mumbled something like that he would have gotten another piece by himself.

Nikkal could understand why Niall liked this one. It was sweet, and the taste of honey was very delectable. She noticed there were nuts in it as well.

She slowly chewed, savouring the taste. She was glad that around their table were chairs and not benches, because this meant she could lean back in her seat. Nikkal happily exhaled and closed her eyes, enjoying the moment.

But the discussion further down the table turned louder soon enough.

“You don’t know a thing!” Nanniya hissed.

Elulu wasn’t fazed by his outburst. “Nah, I do know a thing.”

“No, you-“

“Are you really going to argue like this?” Rimush asked.

Elulu looked at Nikkal. “Did you plan your escape?”

“Nope,” she answered, taking another bite.

“Well, I liked it,” he told her. “Although someone doesn’t appreciate this, I think you made it memorable.”

“Yeah, as an embarrassment.” Nanniya frowned.

Rimush promptly nudged him on the side.

“Get over it, old man.” Elulu rolled his eyes.

“Old? You’re fifty!”

“Yeah, for us mages it’s not even halfway through our lives,” Elulu replied. “Meanwhile you’re past forty, and that’s not what non-mages call young anymore.”

Besides, Elulu acts as if he is a child most of the time anyway, Nikkal thought.

The younger air mage turned to Niall. “General, you decide. Did you like the end of the re-enactment?”

The general took a sip from his mug before answering. “I did.”

“See?!”

“You all don’t understand art,” Nanniya grumbled. “Besides, she literally ran into you.”

Nikkal didn’t bother to swallow. “On accident!”

Niall only shrugged, a small smile on his lips. “It’s not her fault I tried to intercept her.”

“Wait.” Nikkal swallowed. “You did?”

The smile became a little wider. “Yes, I did.”

Then he looked back at Elulu, the smile gone. “However, don’t pretend to be my father again, is that clear?”

“Yes, General.” Elulu grinned and saluted. Then he turned his attention back to Nanniya.

“Shut up.”

“I haven’t said anything yet.” Elulu smiled.

Meanwhile Giri shook her head. Agga wasn’t much impressed either, so he asked her if she didn’t want to dance.

“Dance! Dance! Dance!” Unzi exclaimed.

The commander smiled at his daughter and picked her up. He, Unzi and Giri left together, and Nikkal could see how the family danced together: Agga holding Unzi in one arm, while he held Giri’s hand.

“Nikki,” Varassa called as he stood up. “Want to dance as well?”

“Oh sure!” anything to escape Mr Grumpy and Elulu, who just aggravated the issue for the fun of it at this point.

“Good idea,” Zakiti said.

While Nikkal went with Varassa, Zakiti went somewhere else first. Where was she going?

Once the former mercenary was out of sight, Nikkal turned her attention towards her friend. The music was lively and fast now. She and him locked one pair of arms.

“Try to not yank me across the field.”

Varassa laughed. “Got it, Berry.”

“No, really, look how strong you became.” Nikkal motioned at his muscled arm with her free one.

They circled on the place, changing course once they became dizzy. For a moment, it was like they were back in the Children’s Home. Just them and their friends. Without care, without a war looming over their heads.

She wondered again what Su, Shimun and Ethan were doing right now.

After the song ended, they took a step back. Nikkal leaned forward, hands leaning on her thighs as she breathed in heavily.

“Nikkal?”

She was surprised to see Niall approaching them. He smiled at her with a spark in his eyes.

“Yes?”

The general glanced at Varassa and then back at her. “Would you like to dance with me as well?”

Oh?

Why would he want to dance with her? Although, his alternative option would be Zakiti, who most likely would decline such an offer.

“Of course,” she answered. “Var, I hope you don’t mind?”

But he just shook his head. “I was about to get something to drink anyway.”

“Alright.”

Varassa turned to leave, and Nikkal turned her attention to Niall again. A new song started soon enough, still as lively as before. She offered him her arm to link with his.

Again, they circled in place, this time a little more steadfast than before, which was wilder. This time, at least, she wasn’t out of breath so quickly.

“Say, why did you want to dance?”

“Let’s just say, this is you making up for earlier,” he answered with a smirk.

“Oh, so this is another punishment?” Nikkal wondered. “Should have told me earlier, General.”

“I wouldn’t say punishment.” He cleared his throat. “Moreover, I am not the general before midnight.”

Nikkal chuckled. “Sounds like the plot of a fairy-tale. You: a cursed prince, and at midnight the curse will break. Does that make me the pretty princess?”

Niall laughed. “If that’s what you want to be.”

“Sure! But in that case…”

“Hm?”

“I want another dance.”

He happily agreed.

The next song was slower than the ones before, so they changed positions too. Now one hand was on her waist and the other held hers. Her other hand was on his shoulder. Nikkal let herself be led.

“Back in the Home,” she told him, “we used to dance late into the night on New Year.”

“We as in you and Varassa?”

“Yes, but not only. Me, Var, Ethan, Su and Shimun. Either in pairs or all together.”

He nodded.

“What about you?” she asked.

“Before I became the general, I used to participate in the games on New Year,” he told her. “Mainly in the footrace. I won most of the times.”

“Oh, so you are swift.” Nikkal smiled.

She suddenly noticed Zakiti. The former mercenary was dancing with another woman Nikkal didn’t recognise. Oh, so that was why she'd vanished, to find a dance partner!

Her dance partner turned them around, most likely to see where Nikkal had been looking.

Soon after, the song ended. Nikkal let go of Niall and thanked him for the dance.

“You’re done for tonight?”

“I am thirsty,” she told him with a small, tired smile on her lips.

Nikkal decided to step away from the festivities and clear her head. She sat down on a log nearby the camp and absentmindedly sipped from her mug. The night was cool, the breeze gently caressing her face and brushing hair away from it. She looked up and saw the moonless sky full of stars.

“Nikkal?”

The fire mage turned her head and was surprised who had approached her. “Niall? …Were you looking for me?”

“Actually, I wanted to clear my head,” he answered, “but then I saw you.”

Nikkal moved a little to the side and offered him to sit down. She noticed he held a mug as well.

“I also wanted to clear my mind,” she told him and raised her mug. “Cheers.”

“Cheers.”

Both sat in a comfortable silence for what seemed like ages. Neither glanced at the other, both simply watched the sky. 

The events of the past weeks floated in her head. “I want to tell you.”

Niall turned his gaze to her, a little confused. “About what exactly?”

She opened her mouth, but the words died in her throat, which constricted painfully. As fast as lightning, Nikkal brought her mug to her lips and drank.

“Sorry,” she said in a weak voice.

The air mage reached out to her, with clear concern in his eyes. One hand gently squeezed her shoulder, while the other took hers into his. His palm was hot compared to her cold one.

“Breathe, Nikkal,” he advised, “deep breaths.”

Nikkal did as he told her. After a few exhales, the urge to cry subsided. Only then, Niall spoke again: “You don’t have to tell me.”

“But…” she spoke slowly, “I want to.”

He studied her face and then nodded. “Okay. I have an idea. Turn around.”

Nikkal, while being utterly confused, again did as he told her. Now she sat with her back turned to him. She heard rustling as he moved.

“If you want,” he said, “you can lean on me.”

Huh? Slowly, her back leaned against his. She felt his warmth through the clothes.

“Try now?” Niall suggested, “Don’t turn around, and imagine that I am not here.”

Easier said than done, she thought.

She sighed audibly. It felt like hours until she tried to speak again.

“The… block…” she began slowly. “It happened when I was ten.”

The general didn’t comment. He silently listened and waited for her to continue.

“My parents,” that word came out of her as if it was tar. “They… My mother always had a restless mind. She was ill. When we were born, she got a little better, thought of me and Ethan as her little protectors. But then… I accidentally burned her. I don’t even remember it, but since then she only got worse. She thought I was a monster, that I would kill her.”

Nikkal took a deep breath, fighting back tears. Her chest felt terribly constricted.

“And my father… He loved my mother very dearly. More than us, that’s for sure. I don’t think he ever trusted me. He never told me anything about my mother’s condition and he used to take Ethan into the forest, and teach him ˈmanly stuffˈ. Meanwhile I always stayed behind, because apparently, I was too young to understand.”

She emptied her mug and took more deep breaths.

“And when I was ten, I once bursted into flames and scared mother to death. She hid in the basement for days, refusing to leave. Then… I don’t remember what happened in the next days, but then people from the Children’s Home showed up and took us away.”

Once she finished her tale, silence fell over them. The only sounds she heard were the rustling of leaves in the wind and their breathing.

“You’re very strong,” he told her at last. “Not everyone could bear what you had to go through.”

Nikkal couldn’t see his face, but his voice was genuine, full of understanding. She closed her eyes, fighting back the tears that streamed down her face anyway.

“My mother left my father before I was born,” the general suddenly spoke. “Thinking about the past always made her so sad. She never spoke about it with me, besides, of course… that doesn’t matter now. When I grew up, I went to Ur. I wanted to prove myself to my father. I… Enki used this well. I did things I regret. Carried out every order he gave me. All for the approval of one man.”

He laughed mirthlessly, and bitterly continued: “I was a fool. A great fool, Nikkal. But then I realised: I don’t need his approval. To him we all are replaceable, including his children. As long as he stays in power, he won’t care, so why should I care?”

She turned her neck, but only saw his back. Nikkal then reached out for his free hand, and just like he did earlier, held his hand. Their fingers intertwined as he squeezed her palm.

“Your father is the fool,” she told him, “and deserves a good kick.”

“Don’t ever repeat that” –Nikkal heard him laugh– “or you’ll lose your head.”

“But I am not wrong.”

“Partially,” he agreed. “Enki is no fool. He knows how to manipulate everyone around himself, that’s how he stayed in power for so long.”

“…Why did you tell me this?” Nikkal then asked. “Just because I told you doesn’t mean you had to-“

“I know,” he cut her off. “But I wanted to tell you.”

“Why?”

“I trust you,” he answered, “and I wanted to make sure you understand that you aren’t alone, Nikkal.”

“I am not-“

“Yes, you aren’t. Never forget that.” 

Nikkal turned around then, slightly pulling him since they still held hands. Niall turned around as well, watching her. His green eyes, which almost shone in the dark, were sincere, open, and vulnerable. She couldn’t properly decipher his feeling besides that.

She glanced at their hands. His palm was even more calloused than hers, but so warm.

They shouldn’t be like that, right? She was a soldier and he, her general. But no matter what every norm said, she just couldn’t imagine it any other way.

Chapter Text

They were steadily advancing north. The weeks after New Year were surprisingly peaceful. At least for their battalion, that is. Other battalions met with Kengirians, who occupied villages and the small towns that were fortified only with palisades, as the reports Niall got claimed. Most of the times, the villagers took the side of Kengir, as they were all non-mages.

They were heading for Eshnunna, since the reports of their spies claimed there were magic blocking devices. The city itself, apparently, was already under siege, led by lords Shamash and Enlil.

Nikkal definitely wasn’t looking forward to meeting more of the Five. She still remembered the events in Sippar well, and she didn’t doubt that Shamash was just as ruthless as Ishtar was on the battlefield.

Most days Nikkal spent with Zakiti. The former mercenary still taught her how to make explosives, and while Nikkal got the hang of it by now, Zakiti still watched her like a hawk.

“The bombs we will use in Eshnunna we will make last,” she had explained to Nikkal. “It’s kind of like food. If it gets old, it will turn bad. For now, let’s keep making fire arrows.”

“We already have made, like, a thousand,” Nikkal complained.

“And we will make a thousand more.” Zakiti put her hands on her hips. “I don’t want to hear your complaints.”

She raised her hands. “I haven’t said anything.”

“Yet.”

Rolling her eyes, Nikkal reached for another batch of arrows to drown in oil.

Nanniya was still bitter about her running off even days afterwards, and Elulu’s jokes weren’t helping the situation in the slightest. Worst were lunches and dinners, where Nanniya simply ignored everyone from the group. One could feel his sulking in the air. Meanwhile Elulu would seek him out and tease him relentlessly.

It was so dumb. And Su thought Nikkal and Shimun were childish at times!

“Oh, Nanniya,” Elulu called in a sing-song voice.

The man turned on his heel, going to the opposite direction. At this point, Nikkal couldn’t blame him.

Hunzuu started. “Nikkal-“

“I apologised back on New Year,” she shot back and stabbed her loaf of bread, annoyed.

The older man shook his head. Elulu chuckled and proclaimed, “Nah, Hunzuu, the issue doesn’t lie with Nikkal. It’s right over there.”

Elulu pointed behind his shoulder, where Nanniya sat. Zakiti snorted and took a sip from her mug.

“Elulu,” Nikkal addressed him with a sigh, “don’t you think you’re overdoing it?”

The air mage let out an exaggerated gasp. “Are you siding with him now? Are you calling me the problem? Why, Nikkal, you’re the last person I would-“

“Elulu, shut up,” Zakiti barked.

“No, because really,” Nikkal said, “if I didn’t know, I would have thought you’re the one obsessed with theatre.”

He grinned. “You think so?”

She rolled her eyes. “Yes, because you’re the overly dramatic idiot of the group.”

Hunzuu choked on his drink, and Zakiti almost spat out hers.

“All I am trying to say is, that once you stop acting like an ass, then Nanniya will start talking with us again.”

“But-“

“No.”

Elulu looked away, offended. “You are no fun anymore, Nikki. I will go complain to the General.”

“Hah!” Zakiti exclaimed. “As if the General wouldn’t kick you out immediately if you came to complain about that.”

Hunzuu also grumbled something, but Nikkal didn’t understand it. Zakiti definitely did, though, as she turned to him, frowning, and whispered something.

Nikkal sighed and returned to her food, absentmindedly stabbing it with her fork.

Nikkal’s favourite part of the day definitely was the evening. No duties, no work, just her, Niall and Zakiti with a kettle of tea.

Since they had started to do these tea sessions, they continued to do so almost daily. That also meant that Niall had to order a new batch far sooner than he had expected. Not that he minded; per his own words they currently could afford it. The only issue was that it would take a few weeks, if not months, before it arrived.

“Should I help you?” Nikkal asked one evening when, as she entered, Niall was in the middle of hanging up a map of Eshnunna.

He smiled. “No need, Little Sparkle.”

Suddenly, the map, which until now he had been holding, flew up against the wall. Niall raised one hand, while the other reached for the nails on his desk. Nikkal watched how he summoned air currents that carried said nails as if they weighted nothing and then hammered them into the wooden pillars of the tent.

She whistled. “Nice. You air mages are lucky. You can fly, can make things float, can make shields, and I heard you also can make illusions.”

“Just heard?”

“…Don’t tell me you actually can…”

He raised his hand and summoned yet another air ball, about the size of a melon. But this one was different. It shone. The light clumped together, creating tiny spheres. Nikkal stared at him in disbelief.

“It’s just a trick,” he explained. “You cannot touch it, just as it cannot touch, hurt or warm you.”

She frowned. “Warm me?”

Niall smiled at her and lowered his hand. The light vanished.

Oh. Her sparks.

“Still,” she argued, “I would say it’s useful.”

He shrugged. “Sure. But it takes a lot of practice to learn this.”

“Just like earth mages and their crystals.”

“Or water mages and ice.”

“Wait, those aren’t stories either?”

Niall shook his head. “It’s very hard to master. The only one I have met who is able to do that is Enki.”

He leaned against his desk and looked at the map. Nikkal went over to him and did the same. The map looked unusual, since it was missing Niall’s notes.

“What do you see?”

Huh? Why was he asking her that? “A map.”

By his look she guessed it wasn’t the answer he wanted. Nikkal looked at the map and tried again. “There’s a river. I guess it flows into the Idigina?”

He nodded.

“It doesn’t flow through the city.”

“They have wells, though.”

Now Nikkal nodded. “Yeah, they won’t have issues with water even if under siege. We also can’t use the river side like in Sippar.”

“What else?”

“General, aren’t you supposed to be the one to figure this out? Why are you quizzing me?”

“A second pair of eyes can be useful.” He shrugged. Then he pointed at the map, saying, “There is only one gate. Weird, right?”

“Yeah. Was that always so?”

“The map is from before Eshnunna was conquered. We have to wait for Rimush and Kurum to return from scouting for more precise information.”

“And the devices?”

“There should be about three to four.”

Just then Zakiti entered the tent. “What are you two up to?”

“The map,” Nikkal answered.

The older woman chuckled. “I bet it’s very interesting.”

“The kettle is where it always is,” Niall told her as he went over to the map, starting to mark down notes.

Once the tea was ready and Nikkal filled the three cups, Zakiti put her feet up on the table – seizing the moment Niall wasn't looking her way – and spoke, “Well where did I end yesterday?”

“The part when you got yourself kicked out of Rakhigarhi^[1].”

“Oh yeah,” Zakiti mumbled. “It wasn’t my fault though!”

“You fought a nobleman and stole his jewellery,” Nikkal deadpanned.

The former mercenary raised her finger. “First, I smacked him because he was an ass; and second, I gave the jewellery to the woman and her kid he was being an ass to.”

“And then you got kicked out.”

Zakiti rolled her eyes. “Don’t say you wouldn’t do the same.”

“Of course.” Nikkal took a sip from her cup. “And I too would be kicked out of there.”

She could hear Niall’s muffled chuckle from behind her. Nikkal craned her neck to see him. He was still turned towards the map, which now looked like the maps she grew used to seeing here.

“Hey, attention.” Zakiti whistled, motioning towards her face.

“And you,” she called, “come drink before it gets cold.”

Only after Niall came over, finished his cup, refilled it, and then went back to the map with his cup, did Zakiti continue her tale.

“After I got kicked out of Rakhigarhi, a group of traders and I continued eastward. They were bringing pottery from Harappa^[2] and lapis lazuli from the mines to trade them for silk and tea. Our trek led us firstly north, then straight east, following a great mountain range.”

Zakiti’s gaze became distant as she relived a memory. “Those mountains were so tall. Taller than Kur mountains, tallest of them all. The tops were always covered in snow, and chill wind blew from them. Three years later, we reached our destination.”

A smile appeared on her face and she took a sip. “While the traders did their job, I explored the city. It is so different from here. Even more than the Two Lands or Harappa, and utterly beautiful. One thing that took me a while to get used to, though, was the weather. It’s always warm and humid there, and after ages travelling alongside mountains, it really had me unprepared for that.”

“And the people there?”

“Very hospitable, if you know their language.” Zakiti smiled. “One of the traders I travelled with was from there and taught me to speak it. It was hard though, it took me a while to master it. Also, the mages there were interesting. Especially their earth mages, who specialise into two groups: wood, who are masters of agriculture, and metal, who mastered mining and metalwork.”

She took another sip and then twirled the cup in her hand. Her gaze grew distant. “A week into my stay there, I met someone. Jiayi. She… was the daughter of a carpenter. We just clicked together, you know?”

“How did you two meet?” Nikkal asked. She noticed Niall stopped working on the map, as the sounds of pencil on paper ceased.

“Oh, you see, her father specialised in making barrels, and the traders needed some. So they sent me with a pouch full of money. Thus I go, approach Jiayi who just went outside and said: ˈHey, I need a few barrels.ˈ She stared at me, and then went to get her father. After the deal is made, I asked for her name and if she didn’t want to go hang out.”

Nikkal smiled. “That’s some pick up line.”

“Yeah I know. Jiayi didn’t let me forget me that either.”

“So you two dated?”

Zakiti leaned back and closed her eyes. “Yes. As I said, we just worked together. She didn’t mind that I was a foreigner, or a mercenary, or a magic-less mage. She just liked me for me. And she used to gift me flowers. So, when the traders' stay was about to end, I had to decide.”

“You… left?”

“No! I stayed with her.” Zakiti corrected, then reassumed her previous position. “I stayed for the rest of her life. She was twenty-seven when we met, and I stayed for seventy-two years.”

“She lived a long and happy life, then.” Nikkal said.

“I made sure of that,” Zakiti stated. “And… after she died and we buried her, I returned here. I started to make my fireworks, and the explosives.”

The former mercenary opened her eyes and glanced at the general, who by now had turned away from the map and was listening closely. “Ah, now you pay attention? Yeah, so after I became quite famous with my fireworks, and the war starts, I get an invitation to come to the ziggurat of Ur. At first I was like: ˈSomeone is pulling my leg.ˈ But then instead of an invitation I get a request. ˈI guess I will goˈ, I thought. And there I get an interesting offer from the top dog himself: make explosives and we will pay you well.”

“That’s how you got recruited?”

“Yup, and how I met this one too.” Zakiti pointed behind her shoulder.

Nikkal glanced at Niall. He nodded. “It’s true. Enki had summoned me there that day and told me this was the eighth member of my squad.”

“Oh, he looked so confused when he saw me.” Zakiti laughed.

“I wasn’t,” he objected, “I simply assumed…”

“We aren’t related.” She sighed. “So yes, this was the story of how I saw half the world… and met the old one here.”

“You’re just thirteen years younger than me.” Niall rolled his eyes.

“See? Old. Right, Nikkal?”

She blinked. Her eyes darted between the two. “Ehm… well, compared to Enki or any of the Five, he isn’t that old.”

The general smirked, while Zakiti shook her head. “I should have known you would take his side.”

A letter from Ethan arrived two weeks after New Year.

The messenger had come in during another of their tea sessions and handed the letter to her. Nikkal excused herself while the messenger gave letters to Niall, and retreated into her tent.

For some reason, Nikkal felt nervous.

Nikkal,

Happy New Year, sister. I hope you enjoyed the festivities your battalion prepared. I suppose it helps that you’re currently not besieging a city.

Here it was a quite humble affair, compared to the ones we had in the Children’s Home. There were no fights that day. It actually was peaceful. We sang a few hymns, and got more food than usual. We also got cake. I had almost forgotten how it tastes like.

I hope you also enjoyed that re-enactment of yours. Don’t worry if you don’t remember the lines correctly, the plot of it isn’t much accurate anyway. I am actually surprised they persuaded you to join this silliness, when back in the Home you always refused to participate in something that didn’t include me, Su, Shimun or Varassa.

Speaking of them, you can assure Su that she doesn’t have to worry about me. I know you want me to write back to them, and I promise I will do so soon. I… simply don’t know what to tell them. I do not want to burden them with what I have seen here. There was much I omitted from our letters as well, Sprout.

I do indeed remember the roses that grew in the garden. If I come across any of those in the future, I will avoid them and their thorns. Thank you for the reminder.

Nikkal sighed in relief. He understood her message then. She was glad like never before for recalling that old code they had as children. Back with their parents, there were a few rose bushes planted around the house. Nikkal had the bad luck to once land in one of them when she and Ethan had played tag, and then got an earful from their mother for destroying her plants. Since then, ˈrose bushˈ was a code word for danger. So when Nikkal wrote her warning, she mentioned seeing a rose bush one early morning as the morning star shone and how a fellow soldier got tangled into its vines.

As for the rest of your advice, I am sad you think so, sister. While I realise the danger – and I know the danger is great – I had hoped you would understand. I have little happiness here, and I wouldn’t want to part with the little I have. Maybe when you meet the Lord in person you will understand his greatness and beauty. Trust me, not even someone like your general could compare to the Lord’s beauty or wisdom.

Nikkal blinked, utterly confused. Why was her brother like this?! And why did he have to drag the general into this of all people? What, was he jealous she at least got to see her superior daily and actually talk with him? Nikkal at least hasn’t been bemoaning about Niall and how great he was in her letters to her brother!

If she had been a pettier person, she would have. Bragged about how her general treated her with respect and kindness, and let her use his name. How she trusted him enough to tell him what caused the block. How he had been trusting her and lending her research material; how he told her what kind of man Enki was.

Maybe she would tell him at least some of it. How they had hugged when Nikkal was in need of comfort. How she danced with him twice on New Year.

However, that could very well backfire. Maybe Ethan wrote the way he did because he was already unhappy with how she lucked out with this. Her brother would absolutely do everything to be assigned into Kingu’s elite squad, of that Nikkal was sure.

Perhaps she could just let her brother be and let him bemoan about Kingu in his letters.

But if it’s bothering you so much, I could simply leave out this part of my letters. Though, be warned that my future letters will be much bleaker in contrast.

Stay safe,

Ethan

Yeah, he could keep doing his nonsense. Nikkal shook her head, feeling a little guilty now for trying to take her brother's joy. She'd meant well! He had a friend now, and there were Su, Shimun and Varassa waiting for his letters too. He may feel lonely, but not to the point he started to act like this. Or maybe yes? The last thing Nikkal had wanted was to hurt her brother’s feelings.

On another note, his message didn’t indicate anything that could outright prove he was a Tiamat worshipper like she suspected their parents were. He mentioned Tiamat in the past, yes, but that form of speech could have easily been picked up during their childhood. Nikkal herself always swore either at Tiamat or Lahmu and Lahamu. Meanwhile others used to swear at the Five, but no one side eyed her when she spoke Tiamat’s name, nor did Niall ask to talk with her in private to warn her about what she should and shouldn’t say.

She would have to wait and speak personally with Ethan.

They were a week away from Eshnunna when Kurum and Rimush returned from their scouting trip. Kurum’s wound was by now completely healed, but he still had to regain strength in his left arm. That didn’t stop him from going scouting though.

Upon their return, the first thing they did was report to the general, who in turn called for the rest of the squad and Agga. They all listened to Kurum and Rimush’s report, and Niall wrote down notes like he always did.

“We also met with one of our spies,” Rimush then announced. “They were on the way to bring us a belated New Year present.”

“Some warlord died?” Zakiti guessed.

Rimush reached into the inner pocket of his dark green cloak and pulled out a roll of papyruses. “Of course not, Zakiti.”

“Did any spy reports arrive recently?” Hunzuu asked, looking at the general and commander.

Niall nodded, but didn’t elaborate further. Nikkal guessed it was because it literally was espionage that was in question here. She also wondered if that spy was one of Nigzida and Nigsisa’s bloodhounds – since Niall did tell her they now served as spies in Kengir – or not. But then they wouldn’t report to Niall, would they? Nikkal guessed this was a spy from Enki’s army.

Rimush unrolled the ˈpresentˈ and raised his hand, showing it to all. “It’s the annual bounty update.”

The what?

Nikkal stared at the papyrus Rimush was holding up, utterly confused. The depiction on it wasn’t someone she had met before, but she could read the name and bounty: Enki; the treacherous tyrant; 100 000 Shekels^[3] dead or alive.

Her eyes grew even wider. So much silver… how could Kengir afford so much? This would be enough for a hundred lifetimes! And it being the price for one of the Five. It felt… weird. The Five were untouchable, so this entire bounty thing felt useless and, maybe, sacrilegious.

The scout put the papyruses on the table and started to distribute them. “Anyone interested in some pictures of the Five? Agga, would your kid colour these?”

The commander’s mouth twitched into a grimace and he waved his hand. “No, thanks.”

Nikkal curiously reached out. “Let me see.”

She had only ever seen Ishtar in person. Of Enki, Shamash and Enlil she had seen paintings, engravings and statues in the past, the former being quite inaccurate apparently, because none of them had those long beards or clothes or streams of water springing from their shoulders. Then there was Kingu, of whom she hadn’t seen any depictions of. She could only rely on her brother’s description, which was ˈotherworldly beautifulˈ.

Nikkal quickly realised the Kengirian descriptions probably weren’t that reliable either. Enki’s face was twisted in anger, his hair looking either wet or greasy, and upon his head was a heavy-looking  horned crown. Then Shamash looked even angrier, and scarier, with a face marred with scars, teeth bared and eyes literally burning. Enlil by far looked the creepiest, with a twisted smile. On the other hand, Ishtar did look on point. She looked like what Nikkal had seen on the battlefield: bloodlust and rage clearly visible on her face. Lastly, Kingu didn’t even have a depiction. Apparently not even Kengir knew how he looked. Elusive like a shadow, as her brother had written.

They all had the same bounty price. A hundred thousand Shekels. Did Kengir even have so much silver? If they did, then why bother with these bounties and not just buy more weapons or create more devices?

“And for our local bomber.” Rimush passed Zakiti a papyrus. “You became more expensive.”

Nikkal tore her gaze away from the papyruses before her and looked at Zakiti, who sat next to her, and what Rimush had shoved at her. With utter disbelief, she saw: Zakiti daughter of Zimbir; 7000 Shekels alive.

The former mercenary looked unimpressed though. “They don’t even know how to draw me.”

Yeah, that description looked off. Her lips were too thin, and eyes too wide in both size and distance.

Still, it was… wrong. Did that mean there were people actively out for Zakiti?

“And for our General.” Apparently, this wasn’t the end of it. “You got more expensive too.”

Nikkal looked at Niall. She couldn’t see the bounty, since the angle wasn’t in her favour. He stared at it with a frown, the lines of his face deep. Setting the papyrus aside, Nikkal could see the price. 50 000 Shekels dead or alive.

Was this how much he cost? It… seemed just wrong. It was wrong.

“Nikkal?”

Niall must have noticed her staring.

“I…” she didn’t know what to say. “What does it mean?”

“Well, a bounty means-“

“I think Nikkal knows what a bounty is, Zakiti,” Agga interrupted. “Are you asking about safety?”

She nodded.

“Ultimately, the danger is the same with or without bounty,” Niall answered. “These serve as an encouragement to engage in war. We have bounties set for Kengirian warlords and some of their more… notorious warriors.”

“But… how can you be so calm?”

Zakiti shrugged. “I am not afraid of some desperate moron or death. Catching me on the battlefield definitely won’t end with both parties staying alive, and trying to sneak into the camp is just plain stupid, because we got patrols and I got myself to kick the idiot’s ass.”

“And I am a general, Nikkal. Attempts on my life would be orchestrated either way.”

“And were there?”

“You don’t have to burden yourself with that.”

Did that mean yes? Oh great Tiamat…

“What about the rest of us?” she asked. “Me, Kurum, Rimush, Elulu, Hunzuu and Nanniya?“

“We aren’t that important, Nikki.” Elulu shook his head. “No need to throw away money for us.”

“That’s what Kengir may think,” Niall cut in, “but every member of the team is important.”

“We know, General,” Elulu assured them. “And Nikkal, worry not about our Zakiti and General! We will keep an eye on them and keep them out of trouble, okay?”

The idea of Elulu keeping Zakiti and Niall out of trouble made Nikkal laugh a little.

“Deal.”

“See, you two? You’re in safe hands.” Elulu continued with mirth in his voice.

Zakiti looked at him with an ˈare you sure?ˈ look, while Niall shook his head, visibly amused.

“Well,” Zakiti spoke afterwards, “if no one is interested in these, I will take them and use them as underlay.”

Nikkal gladly handed her the papyruses she had before her.

Most nights, she slept dreamlessly. However, there were nights when she woke up from nightmares about the chasm in a cold sweat and heart hammering in her ribcage. On these nights, depending on how she felt, she would head either to Zakiti, who then would get her a cup of tea – how she and Niall agreed on this Nikkal didn’t know – or to the practice field, where the other mages would train during the day.

That night, the nightmare was most likely caused by that accursed bounty. Nikkal woke up startled, her mind still fogged by the dream.

Are they alive? I have to look- it was a dream. It was just a dream, Nikki. It's fine, breathe… deep breaths…

Nikkal felt hot. Scorchingly hot. There was fire in her heart, and despite it being locked, despite it currently being a small flame, she felt its need to break free and to defend.

Training field it was.

She quickly dressed into her training clothes she had acquired back in Sippar: a brown, sleeveless shirt, pants of a darker shade of brown, firm boots and, around her forearms, wristbands made of cloth. Not bothering much with her hair, she just gathered it into a ponytail.

She sneaked out of her tent and walked over to the field. On the way, she passed patrols who gave her a greeting and continued on their path without waiting for a reply.

As expected for this hour, the field was empty and the torches at the sides were extinguished. Nikkal had yet to master how to light those, which was why she brought a flint with her. After she lightened those, Nikkal moved to the centre.

Deep breaths.

Nikkal moved into her stance.

First, she did the stances she had learned during her training. The basics. The Dragon’s dance. Then she imitated those she saw illustrated in the material Niall had lent her. The Warrior's stance, the Dragon’s breath, the Sunrise, the Firewhirl. Nikkal had always thought stances were like a dance – something beautiful, something to get lost in while doing.

There was fire in her, she knew, but no matter how hard she tried, the best that she did was a show of sparks lighting up the night.

She bit her lip, annoyed. How could she protect anyone if this was all she could do?

There had to be a way to break the block.

“Another nightmare?”

Nikkal turned sharply around to see Niall.

She nodded solemnly. “And you?”

“I was working when the patrol came to tell me you went here again.”

“You ordered them to tell you that?”

Now he nodded. Then he took a step towards her.

“Why?”

“So I could check on you and see if you’re alright,” he answered.

Nikkal sighed. “Do you have time for a spar?” 

His answer was a smile. Niall moved to stand before her, about ten steps away, and rolled up his sleeves. “Ready when you are, Little Sparkle.”

She again moved into her stance. Again, all she could make were sparks. Niall waved his hand as if chasing an annoying fly away and the sparks extinguished. Now he sent an air current her way, which she avoided by jumping to the side.

“What did you dream about?”

With both hands, she created clouds of sparks, but again was her attack brushed aside with no effort.

“Always the same,” she told him, “but this time you and Zakiti were… gone.”

Another one of her attacks was avoided by taking flight. Niall landed again a short while after. What he was trying to show wasn’t missed.

“I know.” Nikkal shook her head.

“How do you feel?” he asked, walking over to her when the sparring died down.

The fire in her had calmed by now. “Better now.”

He put his hand on her shoulder. “Do you want some tea?”

Nikkal felt warm. She looked into his eyes and gave him a tiny smile. “Please.”

Afterwards, she fell asleep easily.

The closer they got to Eshnunna, the more they came across evidence of battle. Broken weapons left behind, as well as pieces of armour; trees scorched by fire and mounds of stone that could have only been the work of earth mages. The army followed the river Diyala, which was a tributary of Idigina. Said river had cut a valley into the land, and Nikkal had to admit, the scenery was pretty even if that meant they had to go by foot.

But as Eshnunna came into view, things changed. Scorched walls and land. Vultures and crows flew overhead, looking for food. The army camping before the city’s walls flew flags that bore a hound. The army of Shamash.

Nikkal didn’t like the fact that she soon might meet another one from the Five. Especially if that one was Shamash.

Her legs ached from the march, just as her shoulders did from carrying her bags, and she would be more than happy to just build up her tent and fall asleep for a hundred years.

The rest of the squad was close by as well as the general. Niall had flown for most of the trek, but he did land with Nunamnir earlier, because he for sure had to meet with the Lord upon arrival. The horse, whose reins Niall was still holding, leading him, snorted from time to time, his eyes attentively watching.

Once they finally reached the camp, Niall ordered the army to set up their side. The earth mages got the additional order to later rise up the stony houses for the smiths, who alongside the healers and other staff would arrive in the following days.

With the orders out, Niall turned to the team, about to speak, but instead got interrupted.

“General.”

Quick as lightning, he turned to the people approaching them, his shoulders straight. Zakiti, meanwhile, pulled Nikkal backwards, and motioned for Hunzuu and Agga to stand next to Niall. Nikkal glanced at them confused, but then saw the reason of this.

Shamash and Enlil were there.

Chapter Text

Maybe the Kengirian bounty papers weren’t that inaccurate. Nikkal automatically pressed closer to Zakiti, and her hands clenched into fists.

Lord Shamash did indeed look like in that depiction, but perhaps less scary. His eyes weren’t burning, for one, and the scars on his face were less visible. His lips were curved in a condescending smirk. He didn’t seem to be one to bother with clothes, given how his chest was bare. No wonder he had deep long scars on it. He mostly wore black, with a little red here and there.

Next to the fire lord stood Lord Enlil. While lacking scars, there was something in his blue eyes that was unnerving. He was smiling innocently at the group, which somehow didn’t ease Nikkal’s fire – which had flared up in her chest in alarm – but caused the opposite. His hair was long and white, with blue ribbons and flowers braided into it. Like his fellow lord, he too had a peculiar fashion sense, showing off his muscled chest.

Maybe it was because of what she'd learned in Sippar; maybe it was because of her prior meeting with Ishtar, but Nikkal felt danger. If her magic wasn’t blocked, her palms sure would be on fire right now.

Deep breaths, Nikki…

Was this why Zakiti had pulled her behind Niall and why Agga and Hunzuu stood at his side?

Niall raised his hand, putting four fingers to his collarbone. He bowed his head, and in a calm voice spoke, “Lord Enlil, Lord Shamash, greetings.”

“Welcome to Eshnunna, General Niall,” Lord Enlil said, the smile never leaving his face.

“We hope you and your army didn’t have much trouble coming here,” Lord Shamash added, his voice emotionless.

“Besides minor inconveniences, the way was fairly easy and without any big fights,” Niall told them, his head high, watching forward, past the lords.

Both lords looked at the people surrounding the general. Shamash said, “General, your army must be tired from the march. Go for now, we shall hold meeting in the evening.”

Niall again put his fingers against his collarbone. “Yes, my lord.”

The lords turned around to leave. It was then when Nikkal noticed a third figure, clad in brown and green, who until now had stood behind the lords. Their head hanged low, long red hair curtaining their face. Only when the fire lord and air lord turned their backs, did they – he – raise his head to look at them. His eyes were maroon coloured and full of uneasiness. He threw the group a small smile, nodded, and then hurried after the lords.

“Who was that?”

“A friend,” Niall answered.

“Friend?”

“He… is their servant.”

Zakiti coughed. “Slave.”

“What?” Nikkal blinked. “A slave? But slavery is outlawed!”

Now Agga coughed.

“Timing, Nikkal,” Zakiti said, staring ahead.

“Not so loud, they’re still nearby,” Agga reminded her.

“…Did you meet with their army before?” Nikkal asked, deciding to let it be for now. However, she surely would bring this up again later.

“Unfortunately,” Zakiti told her, “a few times.”

As they slowly walked toward where their army was setting up the camp, Nikkal asked, “Anything else I should know?”

“Don’t wander into their side of camp,” Agga advised, “Many are unruly and challenge other authority, especially from a non-mage like me. And their commanders would do nothing if a soldier tried to attack you. Plus those officers are all mages, unlike here, and only care about how powerful one is.”

“Simply put: like the lord, like the soldier,” Zakiti said. “And another reason why Giri hates us.”

“What do you mean?”

“Another time, Nikkal.” Agga sighed.

“Secondly, don’t talk about the lords.” Zakiti continued.

“Isn’t that the general rule?”

“It is,” Agga said. “But we still have to remind you.”

Nikkal rolled her eyes. “Anything else?”

“Don’t show weakness.”

“What?”

“Shamash, in all his manly stupidity he calls bravery, really hates those who don’t fit in his category of strength and this principle is applied in his army,” Zakiti said. “So, no emotions besides anger. And no complaining unless you want to throw some punches.”

Nikkal looked at her, confused. “Is he stupid?”

Elulu led out a strangled laugh.

The former mercenary threw her a grin. Then, she added the last important thing: “Finally, Shamash really doesn’t like women. And I don’t mean it in the ˈhe prefers Enlil’s dickˈ way.”

“…Shamash and Enlil are together?”

“For the past millennium, yes.” Zakiti rolled her eyes. “It shows you’re our newbie, Nikki.”

“I mean, that at least means she hasn't had to deal with their bullshit before as we had to.” Elulu shrugged. 

“Fair.”

“And why does he hate us?”

“Now that’s something we don’t know,” Zakiti said. “He just thinks we are all treacherous, weak, and promiscuous. Someone turned him down in the past and he took it personally, I guess.”

Nikkal nodded, processing the new information. She had no desire to go the other side of the camp anyway, but now she had solid reasons not to. Though, there still was this mysterious friend Nikkal wanted to know about. What did Zakiti mean with the word slave? Slavery was outlawed! Had always been, since the fall of Tiamat.

She glanced at Niall, who was scowling at something but seemed lost in thought. It wasn’t surprising to her, honestly. Nikkal remembered that Niall told her he hated Shamash back in Sippar. And it was him who said the mysterious man was a friend. She knew Niall, he definitely wouldn’t stand aside if a friend needed help.

He noticed her watching him, and turned his head to look at her. His scowl softened. “Nikkal?”

“Nothing… just, you were frowning…” she answered, looking at the ground.

He sighed, halting for a moment as a soldier approached to take Nunamnir to the enclosure they had risen up in the meanwhile. The others went on, and only Zakiti and Agga had halted a few steps ahead, waiting for them.

“You don’t have to worry yourself, Nikkal.”

“You always say that.” She rolled her eyes.

“Do I? Well then, would you like to hear about warfare instead?”

She snorted. “I get that every day anyway, General.”

Nikkal met his gaze again. She saw his concern, his discontent. “But it’s not all, right?”

Another sigh. He glanced around before leaning closer, saying, “Later, okay, Little Sparkle?”

“Deal.”

Said later would probably happen tomorrow. Nikkal realised that after she finally fell onto her bed in the just-built-up tent. Right, there would be a meeting with the two lords in the evening. Gah!

Nikkal shivered, then put her pillow over her head. She was too tired to think about this now. She kicked off her boots and slipped under her blanket, not caring to change.

The sun was already setting when she woke up from her nap. Her throat felt dry, and her eyelids still felt heavy. Despite her sleepiness, she sat up and reached for her shoes, deciding she would go to the dining facility and get dinner.

Nikkal ran her hand through the strands of her hair, which had freed itself from her braid when she slept, and headed towards the exit. She froze in her tracks though, because once she stepped outside she almost stumbled into Zakiti.

“Great timing,” the woman chuckled, “I was about to enter.”

“Do you need something?” Nikkal asked.

“Yeah, the General is still at the meeting, so I thought we could instead go grab dinner.”

She chuckled. “That was my plan anyway.”

They walked over to the big tent in silence. Nikkal yawned from time to time, but that was all the sound she made. She wasn’t in the mood, her brain too tired to think anyway.

When they entered the big tent, Nikkal immediately sensed the smell of spices and baked vegetables.

“Oh Nikkal!”

She should have expected to see Elulu, Nanniya, Kurum and Rimush there too. Throwing them a quick smile in greeting, she went to wait in line to get her portion, and then headed towards their table.

Nikkal sat down next to Elulu and Zakiti then sat down right next to her.

They had fish soup, baked vegetables and a tiny slice of meat that evening. Nikkal silently ate, time to time rolling her aching shoulders. Except for Zakiti and her, the others were already done eating and were now chatting and playing cards.

“You don’t seem talkative tonight, Nikki,” Elulu commented.

“Tired,” she mumbled.

“Come now, that march couldn’t have tired you that much,” he teased.

“If you aren’t tired, you can go to Akshak and back.” Nikkal shot him a glare.

“Should I stop by in Irkalla too?” Elulu said merrily. “I could give Ereshkigal a hello from you, if you want. Or would you rather me say that to Nergal instead?”

“You’re ridiculous.” She snorted, then put a spoonful of carrots into her mouth.

Elulu threw his cards onto the desk victoriously. “Ha!”

The others grumbled and Kurum gathered the cards, preparing for another round.

“If ridiculousness is what it takes to get a laugh, then so be it,” he told her.

Nikkal drowned the aftertaste of her dinner with beer. Zakiti was still eating, while the others waited for Kurum to set up the cards.

“Do you want to join?”

“I would rather return to my bed-“

“Oh, come on, Nikki!” Elulu said, patting her shoulder, “One round.”

“Yeah, you can rest in the afterlife.” Nanniya added.

Kurum cleared his throat and Rimush said, “Well, only if you want. Of course.”

“Don’t do it,” Zakiti said after she swallowed. “They will start betting.”

“Zakiti, and what gave you the idea we haven’t already?” Nanniya asked.

“My condolences to you for now owing something to Elulu.” Zakiti replied. “What did you bet?”

“Rounds of beer,” was the answer. “Although, now we could do something different."

“Like what?” Kurum asked.

“Secrets,” Elulu suggested.

“I am out,” Rimush said at once.

“Same.” Kurum agreed.

Elulu dramatically gasped. “What secrets are you two hiding if you’re afraid to share them with us, your closest friends?”

“Well, that’s something you won’t know.” Rimush smiled.

The air mage rolled his eyes. “Fine. No secrets.”

“Another round of beer, then?” Nanniya suggested.

“Deal.”

“Nikkal?”

“Nope,” she answered. “I will go to my tent and sleep. For a hundred years at least.”

“Heh, as if you would manage that long.” Nanniya chuckled.

Nikkal, who had stood up, halted and crossed her arms. “Don’t underestimate me.”

“I would never,” he said. “But I doubt you could go on a hundred years without eating.”

“Or drinking.”

“Or something else.”

“Or us.”

“Or the General.”

The two – Elulu and Nanniya – went on listing things she may need. Annoying idiots! Nikkal was starting to regret that the two had put aside their animosity now.

Hold up, what did Elulu just say?

She could feel her cheeks burn with embarrassment. “What are you talking about?”

“Aww, she’s blushing!”

“Shut up, you two!” Zakiti hit the table with her fist. “How am I supposed to eat when I am surrounded by children?!”

“You’re no fun-“

“Would you prefer my kind of fun, Elulu?” Zakiti asked, pointing her knife at him.

Suddenly, everyone fell silent.

“Uhm… sorry.” Elulu mumbled and Nanniya followed suit right after.

Nikkal shook her head. “Well, goodnight.”

“Goodnight.” They all echoed.

Turns out not even her tiredness could stop nightmares. Once again, Nikkal woke up in a cold sweat, her heart beating so fast she could hear it. Her palms were hot and sweaty and she could feel her fire raging in her chest again.

Training field it was. Again.

Like the nights before, she sneaked out of her tent – now making sure she wouldn’t wake up Zakiti – and headed towards… somewhere. Nikkal didn’t know where the training field would be established, they literally arrived not even a day ago!

She wandered around for a while, breathing in the cool air in deep breaths. Then she found the spot. Nikkal didn’t think much about it. After all, it made sense they would set it up now. Plus she made sure not to wander into the other side of the camp. They had banners for a reason.

Again, Nikkal, after lighting up the torches, went into position. She repeated her stances, tried new ones she saw illustrated in the texts Niall was providing her.

She focused on the fire in her heart. It felt small, like a coal from a bonfire. Weak. The block was suffocating it, which meant she had to give it more air.

Before, she thought all these breathing practices were dumb. After all, who in Irkalla would focus on breathing in the middle of a fight? But now she started to understand it. Fire needed fuel and air to burn. She had to breathe and concentrate.

Nikkal moved, her whole body moving like a grass blade in the wind. Flexible. Her sparks shone in the night like stars. Her heat warmed the air around. It was chaotic, it was freeing. The fire in her heart stopped raging, stopped throwing her off balance. She calmed down, her mind at ease.

The sky slowly started to turn from grey to orange as the sun started to rise in the east. Nikkal halted and brushed a drop of sweat from her forehead, smiling at the sun.

“Hah, did you see her?” some unknown voice said.

“What an embarrassment.”

Nikkal turned to the source and saw two soldiers standing at the side. She frowned and crossed her arms.

“Are you talking about me?” she asked, her voice low.

“Yeah, you.” The first one snorted. “Silly girl, not able to light a fire, yet you’re not ashamed to take up the training field for yourself.”

“I bet the rest of their army is the same,” the other one told his companion, not bothered she could hear. “I mean, they have non-mages as commanders.”

Right. Agga advised her not to go to the other side, but that didn’t meant the soldiers from the other side wouldn’t come to them. Nikkal clenched her fists.

“And yet you can’t conquer one city,” she told them. “If you’re as good as you think you are, why don’t you go retake Eshnunna yourselves? Why bother sending these ˈuselessˈ and ˈembarrassingˈ non-mages and someone like me?”

“We didn’t call for your aid!” the second one hissed. “We already reconquered Der!”

“Barely,” Nikkal shot back, remembering what Niall had said about Der. “Meanwhile we retook Sippar with minimum loses.”

Was it a good idea to brag about this as if it was some competition? No, but Nikkal would never let someone insult her like that.

Both glared at her, faces twisting in anger. The first one took a step forward. “Well, girl, I think I will have to teach you your place.”

She tensed up, her eyes growing wide.

Well done, Nikkal…

Widening her stance, Nikkal raised her hands into position.

Her opponent was a mage, so unlike the Kengirians, he could easily deflect her attacks. During their spars, Niall did so effortlessly. Nikkal clenched her teeth.

“What is going on here?”

She sighed in relief when she heard Agga’s voice.

The commander walked over to them in great steps. Two other commanders accompanied him, who Nikkal recognised from the meetings. She turned to them and put two fingers to her collarbone. “Commanders.”

“Nikkal,” Agga spoke. “What is happening here?”

“She insulted us.” The second one chimed in.

“After they insulted me, Commander,” Nikkal said.

Agga looked at the two. “You two aren’t from our army. Return to your side before we bring this up to the General.”

“Your General cares about matters like these?” the first one asked incredulously.

“There are two soldiers diddling around and picking fights, of course he would reprimand them.”

The two exchanged glances. Then, with a disgusted face, both put two fingers to their collarbone, apologised and ran off.

Nikkal sighed. “Thanks, Agga.”

“You should be more careful, Nikki.” Agga said, watching the two leave. “I will tell the General about it.”

“Is it really necessary?”

His gaze turned to her. “Yes. Otherwise we will get visits like these regularly.”

She nodded, and Agga then added, “He will probably ask you how this happened later.”

“Okay.”

The commander gave her a small smile. “If you want, you can stop by us later. Unzi would love your company.”

“I will see if I got time.” Nikkal gave him a grateful smile in turn.

The three commanders then had to go to a meeting, leaving Nikkal alone. Deciding she'd had enough training, she went to wander around their side of the camp. She went to one of the canals that had been dug up to moisten the fields around Eshnunna.

There, grass was vibrantly green, and trees that grew around the bank, while not very tall, were old and their tops wide. Dragonflies and kingfishers flew around, and in the water, Nikkal could spot fishes. Almost unbelievable war was being waged just a few metres away from this place.

Nikkal stopped at the bank, watching the water. The wind bent the blades of grass and alongside the rustle of leaves created a soothing sound. She closed her eyes, enjoying the feeling of wind caressing her face.

“Little bird, why do you sing so sadly,
why do you mourn?
Why do you not sing gladly?
Little bird, why are you so forlorn?

My wings were broken,
and my nest is gone,
I am but a token,
my will is broken.

Little bird, your song is full of grief,
yet your cage is of gold.
Don’t let your life be brief,
do as you were told.

For gold I care not, I care not.
Give me the sky, give me the tree,
the song you want I will sing not.
Give me the sky, I want to be free.”

Nikkal had opened her eyes and looked around confused when someone started to sing. What? Who was singing around here? And did she hear correctly? Was that a lyre?

She followed the sound but couldn’t find the source. Whoever it was, his voice was distinctively male, but also so terribly sad.

“Are you looking for me?”

Nikkal turned sharply towards a bush. She brushed aside some branches and saw him – the mysterious man that accompanied the two lords. Now she could get a better look at him. Deep red hair, maroon eyes that still had that uneasiness in them and a handsome face.

“Who are you?” she asked.

“A man who hides in a bush.” He smiled at her. “And you?”

Wow, what an answer. Nikkal would have said something sarcastic if it wasn’t for the wariness in his eyes. He was afraid.

“I am Nikkal,” she answered. “Niall told me you were a friend.”

He looked at her curiously. “Well, Nikkal, it was nice to meet you.”

He crawled out of the bush and was about to leave, when she called after him. “Wait!”

The man turned his head. “Do you want something?”

“Your song,” Nikkal said. “I liked it.”

He smiled at her. “It was but silliness of the moment.”

“Still, I liked it.” she insisted. “You have a beautiful voice.”

“Why, thank you, gorgeous.” The man took a step back and leaned against a tree. “How about I sing another one?”

Nikkal blinked. “Sure?”

There was something in the way he now looked at her. “But only if you tell me something.”

Oh no. What had she gotten herself into?

“As long as it’s not classified,” she blurted out, echoing Niall.

“Don’t worry, I don’t care for the secrets I already know,” he assured her. “Tell me, how did someone like you end up here?”

“I am a fire mage,” she answered slowly. “I got recruited, and because… of a magic block, I got assigned into the infiltration group.”

“So you’re the replacement for Ishkur?”

“How do you know of that?”

His fingers absentmindedly played with the strings of his lyre. “As your General apparently told you, I am ˈa friendˈ. Curious you don’t address him by his title, though.”

Nikkal shrugged. “I asked him and he was fine with it.”

She couldn’t read his face. At last, he said, “Well then, allow me to sing the song I promised.”

“…Okay.”

The man opened his mouth, but before he could start, froze. He looked at the sky, searching for the sun.

“Is something wrong?”

“I have to go,” he said, all tense, his voice painted with fear. “They can’t know I left the tent.”

“Who?”

“All in time, gorgeous. If you’re who you claim to be, you will soon find out,” he said. The last thing he told her was, “And if you’re not, then you already know.”

The next second he was gone, running off.

What in Tiamat’s name had happened?

Nikkal returned to the camp and was on her way to grab breakfast when she came across Niall, surrounded by his commanders. She guessed they were returning from the meeting Agga had mentioned.

“Nikkal,” he called for her.

“General.” She put two fingers to her collarbone.

“Follow me.”

She inwardly grimaced. There went her plan to get food. Nonetheless, she went after Niall, while the commanders dispersed and went their own way.

Once inside his tent, he told her to sit down while he went to grab some papyruses. Then he sat down next to her. Niall looked utterly tired, with dark circles under his eyes.

“Did you sleep?” she asked.

Niall rubbed his eyes. “Not really. The meeting yesterday ended past midnight. And the one this morning started on sunrise. But what about you?”

“Another nightmare,” was all she said.

“That’s how you ended up on the field, right?”

Nikkal nodded.

“And the two soldiers?”

She scowled. “They appeared out of nowhere and started to call me – us – an embarrassment.”

“Us?”

“They said we’re weak and an embarrassment because we have non-mage commanders,” she explained. “So I reminded them how they barely reconquered Der.”

Niall shook his head. “And then?”

“One of them walked over to me and said he would teach me a lesson. But then Agga appeared and sent them away.”

Niall was silent. Instead, he wrote something down.

“Niall?”

“I will speak with their officers,” he promised. “They won’t wander into our side of camp again.”

“But… is that really necessary?”

He looked up and their gazes locked. Niall stared at her pensively. “Inner conflict is the last thing we need right now. And I would hate if someone got hurt in a brawl, or worse…”

Niall trailed off, but she could guess what he would have said. Nikkal nodded absentmindedly.

“However”—the general continued—“in case this happens again, don’t talk back.”

“What? So I should let them insult me?”

“If Agga hadn’t appeared, they would have hurt you,” he said. “I don’t doubt your abilities, Nikkal, but these mages had advantage in both number and power.”

Nikkal’s frown deepened. “So what do you suggest I do?”

“Use your position.”

“What?”

“You’re a member of our squad,” he reminded her. “Your rank is above theirs.”

“But Agga said they don’t care about that.”

“Some don’t,” he corrected. “But most get scared when they hear you’re under the direct command of the general.”

So you want me to hide behind you? Nikkal thought. She massaged her temples, her stomach growling from hunger. She had no desire to argue about it now. “Okay… I will keep that in mind.”

Satisfied with her answer, he smiled. Nikkal then decided to bring up her encounter with the mysterious ˈfriendˈ.

“Where did you find him?” Niall asked surprised.

“Hiding in a bush,” she told him. “By the canal nearby. He was singing, and promised to sing another song if I told him how I ended up here… he didn’t seem convinced though.”

The general closed his eyes as he nodded.

“Niall… who is he?”

“He is Shamash and Enlil’s bard. Their…” He trailed off.

“Slave?” she guessed.

A nod.

“But that’s-“

“Yes.” Niall interrupted her. “It is. But there is little I can do.”

He looked bitterly to the side. “I tried to help him, but with little success.”

Nikkal hadn't heard him sound this defeated since she had brought up his brothers. She reached out and squeezed his palm.

“It’s not me you should pity,” he told her, yet squeezed her hand back.

“What should I do?” she asked then. “I know we can’t go against two of the Five, but there must be something.”

He turned back to her, staring at her with an unreadable expression. It was as if he was admiring her. Somehow, that gaze made her cheeks heat up.

“When they are on meetings, or on the battlefield, he sneaks out of their tent. If you run into him again, make sure no one notices him.”

Nikkal recalled how he had mentioned ˈtheyˈ can’t know he had sneaked out.

“Nothing else?”

“Sometimes we smuggled food for him too,” he told her.

“And?”

There had to be more!

“Nikkal, there is only so much we can do and that he accepts we do."

“But-“

“Did he tell you his name yet?”

“What- ehm, no,” she admitted.

“Then try to gain his trust,” he advised. “Sometimes, a friend’s support is what one needs the most.”

Nikkal disagreed. There had to be more to be done! She had to think about it, but Nikkal surely would come up with an idea.

Niall yawned. “I am sorry, Nikkal… go for now. In the afternoon we will have a meeting with the team.”

She let go of his hand and put two fingers against her collarbone. “Yes, General. See you later.”

Nikkal left the tent with an overwhelming feeling of disappointment. Why did she even feel like that? It wasn’t like they could just go against the will of the Five. Perhaps it was silly to expect Niall to do more about the matter, but it was still what she had thought he would do. But then again, she was very well aware that he was just a general, while Shamash and Enlil were part of the Five. Plus, she now knew Enki wouldn’t care if something happened to them if they decided to do anything.

She again recalled the events in Sippar. Niall was already on quicksand with Shamash, and this was maybe just another reason for that.

Nikkal wondered how such terrible people ended up ruling the land.

Chapter Text

Nikkal paid half attention during the meeting. While the general explained the details about Eshnunna’s layout and where the devices were stationed, Nikkal thought about what had happened that day. And, honestly, it put her in a sour mood. After the explanation was done, the general set out their tasks. Nikkal and Zakiti, of course, were ordered to make the explosives for the devices.

When they would infiltrate Eshnunna wasn’t known yet.

With that done, the last announcement was that Shamash had planned an offensive attack in the following days. This meant that Zakiti’s fire arrows would now again come into use.

Once the meeting was over, Nikkal left alongside the others, but mostly ignored their talk. Elulu was telling jokes that made the others chuckle, and that Nikkal ignored them wasn’t left unnoticed.

“Nikki, did an utukku pay you a visit?” Elulu asked.

“Hm, what?”

“Are you alright?” he asked again.

The others were also looking at her with concern.

“It’s nothing. Really,” she dismissed. 

“It doesn’t look like nothing, Nikki,” Rimush said.

Nikkal sighed. “Okay, so this happened today…” she started and told them what had happened in the morning.

It felt… freeing, to tell them.

“Nikkal?” Elulu spoke up after a second of silence. “Do you remember what those mages looked like? We can pay them a visit.”

Zakiti nodded, a mad gleam in her eyes. “Hmm, and give them a present from me too.”

“Guys, stop it.” Nikkal shook her head. “I don’t want you all to fight my fights.”

But Elulu grinned. “But what if we want to fight your fights alongside you?”

Nikkal blinked and then stared at him incredulously. Her gaze went to each member of the group and she could see the same in all of them: agreement. They all agreed with Elulu.

“…Why would you?”

“We are a team.” Rimush shrugged.

“Unity is what kept us alive until now,” Hunzuu replied.

“You saved my life,” Kurum reminded her.

“And we all are your friends,” Zakiti added.

Nikkal stared at them all. They actually liked her. They chose to like her. And they reminded her of that again and again. It was so hard to believe each time, yet at the same time she always felt so relieved. 

How was it possible complete strangers could support her, but her own parents couldn’t?

After writing to Su, Shimun and Ethan, sharing with them the events of the past days – excluding the stuff she couldn’t share, of course – Nikkal made her way to Agga’s tent. She was going for the visit she had promised him.

“Don’t stay late,” Zakiti called after her. “Tomorrow we are making bombs.”

“Yeah, yeah.” Nikkal rolled her eyes.

It wasn’t like she was going to the other end of the camp. Agga, as the commander of the battalion, had his tent near theirs and the general's. Once there, she knocked on the wooden pillar that formed the entrance before she stuck her head in.

“Good evening.”

“Good evening, Nikkal,” Agga greeted.

“Nikkal,” Unzi called from her place on the floor.

She entered the tent. It was just one big square place like all the other tents. On the wooden poles were hung dried herbs. The floor was covered in carpets and there were two beds – one for Agga and Giri, and the other, smaller one, for Unzi. On the few chests that stood in the corners were candles glowing. There was also a table in the middle, which, too, had a few candles on it.

Giri sat on her bed, embroidering, her back against the headboard, and her legs under her. Agga sat at the desk, reading a papyrus. Unzi sat in the space between bed and table, playing with her toys, some papyruses and pencils lying around her.

“Nikkal, come play!” the child called for her, in her small hand a wooden horse.

“Now Unzi,” Giri spoke in a soft voice, standing up, “we can’t command guests around.” She turned to her, “Sit down, Nikkal, Do you want anything? Something to drink or a snack?”

“No, thank you.” Nikkal smiled awkwardly and sat down.

But Giri still went to a chest and pulled a pouch out of it. Retrieving a wooden bowl, she put the contents of the pouch into it and set it on the table. It was peeled walnuts and hazelnuts, which Agga happily reached for.

She also retrieved a mug for her. The jug of milk had already been on the table. Afterwards, Giri sat down next to her husband, looking down and watching her daughter. Her lips twitched into a smile.

“How was the meeting?” Agga asked.

Nikkal shrugged. “Like always.”

“Can’t you ask something else?” Giri nudged her husband. “It’s enough that you work all day. No need to bother her as well.”

Agga looked at them sheepishly.

“How are you?” Giri then asked. “Agga told me what happened.”

“I am fine, really,” Nikkal told them with a sigh.

Suddenly, she felt someone pulling at her sleeve. Nikkal glanced down, knowing who it was. Unzi looked up at her with her big puppy eyes, hugged her leg and asked again, “Play?”

“Alright, kiddo,” Nikkal said with a defeated sigh. Back in the Home, she despised when the teachers had them babysit the younger children. They were all loud and never listened to her instructions. But Unzi’s big eyes were always too convincing.

Nikkal moved to sit on the floor next to Unzi, who now handed her a wooden lion. “You.”

She took the toy and looked it over, still impressed by Agga’s craftsmanship. He had already carved out an entire menagerie for her, alongside some figures. Meanwhile Giri had made dolls from spare cloth and wool for her. For a kid born and raised in a war camp, Unzi didn’t have a shortage of toys or love.

Nikkal bitterly remembered her childhood. Her father was no Agga — the best he could carve were blocks and vague four-legged animals, and that too was a rare occurrence. Her mother had her head in the clouds most days, and while she would buy her dolls from the market once in a while, Nikkal couldn’t help but feel it cheap compared to what Giri and Agga did for their daughter. 

Unzi pushed another toy into her hand. It was a horse, its wings folded at the sides. The child instructed her what to do, and Nikkal, sure she didn’t want to deal with a temper tantrum that night, did as she was told.

Soon after Unzi got bored with that, she grabbed the papers and started to draw. Nikkal looked at the papyruses and noticed that under the blank ones there was one of those accursed bounties, already partially coloured.

Carefully, she took the papyrus. The description was cut off, only the depiction stayed. Nikkal forced back a chuckle, because little Unzi had decided that Enki had purple skin and chose to add a green moustache and beard.

Nikkal looked at Agga questioningly, because earlier he had turned that offer down. The commander scratched the back of his neck and said, “Well, uncle Rimush stopped by and brought some anyway and-“

“And while uncle Rimush was getting an earful from me, Unzi snatched the entire stack,” Giri finished.

She snorted at Rimush being called an uncle around Unzi. The entire squad got that treatment as well. Zakiti was ˈauntyˈ and the others were uncles. Nikkal sometimes too was addressed as an aunt around the child, but most of the time she was just Nikkal.

Half an hour later, Giri declared it was Unzi’s bedtime. She picked up her daughter and tucked her into her bed. Nikkal rejoined her place at the table. Agga by now had finished whatever he'd been working on. He filled her cup and pushed it towards her.

Both sipped from their mugs silently and listened to how Giri told Unzi her bedtime story. It was a tale where a fish and a bird argued who the better one of them was, with the bird winning in the end.^[1] It was a classic tale even Nikkal knew of. At least now she knew this wasn’t a Tiamat-worshipper thing. She wondered how many tales were what everyone knew and which ones were those the worshippers told.

When Unzi fell asleep, Giri went back to the table, on her way taking the cloth she had been working on.

Giri was a very hard-working woman, who always had to have something to work on. She sat down and leaned slightly on Agga, who in turn brushed a stray strand of hair out of her face. The woman moved the needle and then suddenly spoke. “Thank you, Nikkal.”

“For..?” Nikkal asked.

“For keeping Unzi company.”

“You don’t have to thank me-“

“Correct, I don’t.” Giri nodded. “But I do, because I want to… Unzi likes you and that’s enough reason for me.”

Nikkal wasn’t sure how to react. It wasn’t like she had been in a situation like this before. Feeling awkward, she reached for her mug and drank half of it.

Giri then continued with advice. “Just be careful around them, Nikkal. Most mages are vile creatures.”

Nikkal tensed up, in her mind her mother’s voice echoing.

I am not a monster, I am not a monster, I am not a mons-

Agga gently nudged Giri, she blinked, looked up to meet his gaze and then cleared her throat. “I didn’t mean you, of course… or any of your friends.”

Nikkal stared at the woman. She really wondered what happened that Giri despised mages so much. There were enough reasons, she supposed, when Kengir waged war against them and wanted to wipe them out. But Nikkal herself had never actually seen these reasons – well, at least until she herself was dragged into this war.

No, Nikkal was born in a secluded village, where there were less than thirty inhabitants and her parents rarely interacted with their non-mage neighbours. Then, when she and Ethan got into the Children’s Home, Mother Ninhursag kept both mage and non-mage children together and treated them equally. Just as she employed both mages and non-mages without difference. But despite this, the prejudices were already in the others, many brought in from the frontlines.

She wondered if she would ever figure out how this all started. How this led to so much bloodshed and pain.

“Giri… can I ask…” Nikkal started slowly, gathering her courage. “What happened?”

The woman looked at her. Nikkal held her gaze, staring into her dark brown eyes. They were the same as Unzi’s. The only difference was that they held no innocence anymore.

Giri turned back to her stitchwork. Agga put his arm around her shoulders and soothingly moved his hand in circles.

“In the small town I am from, everything was owned by a mage family. From the fields to the houses, and we, non-mages, had it all only ˈborrowedˈ. We worked for them to keep our homes, and in turn would get alms as pay,” Giri told her. “When I was fourteen, my father fell ill and couldn’t work in the fields anymore. My brothers had to take his place, while I kept the household going.”

She grimaced as she accidentally pricked herself with the needle. “We were starving, while the mages wanted more and more work from us. In the end, we were forced to leave our house and move to Agga’s village. My father died shortly after I met Agga.”

Giri stopped for a second, staring at her work with a critic's eye.

“I am not surprised the war started,” she then continued, “I never was. But… Kengir is no better, I know. They slaughter, they pillage. Even if we went to Kengir, we would be just exchanging one oppressor for another. But this time it would be one of us.”

Why does she think that?

Nikkal knew nothing about Kengir besides that their country was on the other side of the Kur mountains and that they killed all mages they came across.

“Then, three years ago,” Giri spoke with venom in her voice. “We were together with Lord Shamash’s army on a campaign just like now.”

“The campaign to protect Babylon.” Agga recalled grimly. “The first one we actually won after being defeated at Akshak and Sippar.”

“It was New Year then,” Giri told her, “I was pregnant, but went to enjoy the festivities with Agga… some of those soldiers, when they saw me… they thought I was a whore and said so as well. Mocked Agga for believing me it was his child.”

What?! How… how can someone think something so vile?!

“A fight broke out,” Agga admitted. “Afterwards, the officers from their side wanted to strip me of my rank and have all participants executed… “

“What happened then?”

“The General stepped in and said he would not execute any soldier from his army for a reason like this,” Agga explained. “So the matter was settled with other forms of punishment.”

“Did you have to polish armour?” Nikkal guessed.

A chuckle left Agga’s mouth. “For a month straight.”

Nikkal looked back at Giri. “I… am sorry that happened to you.”

“Just be careful it won’t happen to you,” Giri told her earnestly. “We aren’t very welcome here, unless it’s to satisfy the mad dogs.”

The next morning, Shamash’s offensive started. They started at sunrise, and were bombarding the city with catapults, fireballs, and boulders thrown by earth mages. Zakiti’s fire arrows came into use as well, but nothing made the walls fall.

In between the waves, Nikkal halted and commented, “I am surprised these walls are still standing.”

“Earth mages built them,” Zakiti told her, brushing her dirty hands against her pants. “They put their strength into it.”

“But the devices block magic?”

“Apparently it works only for the living, because otherwise those walls would have been long torn down.” Zakiti shrugged and then turned to the soldiers, “Fire!”

The sounds of explosions and boulders hitting their targets echoed through the entire river valley. Besides the sound of death, everything else was still. There was no birdsong, nor did any animal make a sound. It shook through Nikkal too, it rattled her to the bones, but it didn’t faze her anymore. As terrible as it was, she grew used to it.

However, she did wonder what the projectiles that flew over the walls and hit the city did to those who still lived there. Had the non-mages somewhere to hide? Or were they dying while the Kengirians stubbornly held on?

And what about the devices, were they protected in some way? It would be the greatest luck if a random boulder or arrow destroyed them.

The offensive went on the entire morning. Only at noon did Zakiti and Nikkal gather the launchers and went to make the explosives they would use once they infiltrated the city.

“Okay, Nikki,” Zakiti told her with a grin. “Today you will make one all by yourself. You remember how to make it, right?”

She blinked, surprised. “I do… but why all of a sudden? Aren’t you afraid I will blow the entire camp up?”

“I am confident in my teaching abilities,” Zakiti explained. “And in your skill. Think of it as a test.”

“A test…” Nikkal repeated. “And if I fuck it up?”

“Then you will do it again and again until you get it right.”

“And if I blow us up?”

Zakiti snorted. “Would be misfortunate for us… Nikkal, listen, as long as you don’t conjure your sparks or put the powder too close to the candles that don’t have the glass cover, we are fine. Understood, troublemaker?”

She nodded and cautiously turned to her working table. She looked over the tools she had learned to use, at the prepared powder Zakiti taught her how to mix and at the container, and at the container, all just waiting to be put together.

I can do it, Nikkal thought, I will do it right.

When she did it before, Zakiti had watched her closely. Now the other woman turned her gaze away, working on her explosives at the desk next to Nikkal’s.

Nikkal started to work slowly, her mind focused on this sole thing. As she worked, her nervousness slowly faded and she started to move more confidently. She had done it before, she knew the process, she knew what exactly she had to do next.

But when she was applying the putty on the container, there was a rumble.

Zakiti looked around, confused. “Are they attacking again?”

The former mercenary didn’t seem concerned, but annoyed. She shook her head and went back to work.

“Don’t bother, Nikkal. These surprises are common. Bet the General didn’t know about it either, because Lord Shamash may say ˈwe will attackˈ, but he never bothers to specify when. At least when we attacked the Hills we agreed beforehand when our random attacks would take place.”

Nikkal raised her eyebrows at her rambling. The former mercenary really wasn’t impressed.

She turned back to her work. After a few minutes she called for Zakiti.

“Well, let’s see what you did…”

The older woman looked over her work. Nikkal couldn’t read her face as it betrayed no emotions. As the silence stretched out, she started to feel more nervous and doubtful. What if she made a mistake after all? What if-

“Good.”

“Good?” she repeated. “Really?”

Zakiti again grinned at her. “Yes, good. Great job, Nikkal.”

She sighed in relief and leaned back in her seat. She then asked, “Does that mean that I can make them without your surveillance?”

“Look at her, already thinking she can kick me out,” Zakiti joked. “What, do you want me to work outside?”

Both laughed.

“Aye, you can, Nikkal.” Zakiti nodded. “Now! Keep working, troublemaker, we need at least a dozen more.”

Nikkal could barely feel her fingers. After spending the entire afternoon making explosives, Zakiti had mercy on her and let her go while she kept on working. The fire mage, after getting dinner and resting for a while, remembered she was supposed to return one of the books Niall had lent her.

She took out her haphazard notes and drawings of the stances that were pictured in the book out of it and put them on her bed. Su always hated Nikkal’s organized chaos and her scratchy handwriting, and she could clearly imagine her friend's reaction if she saw her now.

She would organize it later, she told herself.

Nikkal went to the general’s tent, hoping he was there and there was no meeting currently ongoing. If the former wasn't the case, she would just leave the book on his desk with a note; if the latter, she would just come back later.

She halted before the entrance. No talking, meaning there was no meeting. There was still light inside the tent, so he wasn’t sleeping yet either. Nikkal knocked on the wooden frame before she stuck her head inside.

Niall stood up when he heard the knock. “Yes? Ah, Nikkal, it’s you. Come in.”

She did, mirroring the smile that had appeared on his face when he saw her. “I came to return the book.”

Nikkal walked over to his desk and handed it to him. The general took it and flipped through the pages. “Did you find anything useful here?”

“Yeah.” Nikkal flexed her aching fingers. “There was some good advice there. I tried the stances too… yesterday…”

“And how did that go?” he inquired. “Did you manage to summon any fire?”

She shook her head. “Just sparks as always. But… I could feel it. My fire. It’s just… too weak from the block.”

Niall nodded, looking thoughtful. From underneath a stack of papyruses he pulled out yet another book and handed it to her.

“When did that arrive?” Nikkal wondered. Again, on the first page she saw: Property of the House of the Lion Library.

“This morning,” Niall told her. “Alongside a very friendly letter from the librarian.”

The way he said it clearly indicated sarcasm. “Are they angry their own Warden is requesting books?”

He chuckled. “Yes. Suen is very concerned about the safety of my books here on the front. I swear she acts as if we are using them as target practice here.”

Nikkal giggled. Niall, watching her reaction, continued. “Even back at the Academy, any time I would go retrieve something from the library, she would look at me as if I were about to steal my own books.”

“Oh really,” Nikkal raised her eyebrows, “Maybe she has her reasons? What did you need those books for in the first place, eh, General?”

Any seriousness her question had was washed away with the merriness in her voice and amusement in her eyes.

Niall laughed. “Nothing that would damage them, I promise.”

Nikkal tried to look sceptical. She failed. Instead, she grinned and then thanked him for the book, asking when she would have to return it.

“Don’t worry, Little Sparkle, you got three months’ time,” Niall assured her. “However, I wanted to ask something.”

“You’re the General, go ahead.” She shrugged, curious what he could possibly ask for.

“I have got some spare time right now, so I thought we could go practice on the torches,” Niall explained. “Unless Zakiti tired you out already?”

She was indeed tired, but… how could she decline practicing with Niall? It was such a rare occurrence these days, when he drowned in paperwork and strategizing. Nikkal found herself nodding.

Another quick, small smile. “Good, you can keep the book here for now. Let’s go, Little Sparkle.”

She trailed after him, but just like in Sippar, he slowed down so they could walk side by side. They arrived on the training field in no time. Even though it was already evening, there were others practicing. Yet there was still room for the two of them.

“General.” The mages saluted when they noticed them.

“At ease, soldiers, carry on.” Niall waved his hand.

The mages resumed their practice, and Nikkal decided to watch them for a while. Two water mages created whips of water and were slashing the dummies at the far end. A group of earth mages conjured vines with sharp thorns that then wrapped around the dummies like big snakes. Nikkal could hear the wood crack as the vines squeezed it. Wind blew loose strands of hair out of her face as the air mages attacked the dummies with needles and waves of air. Then, the fire mages created spheres and streams of fire, setting the dummies made of hay and wood ablaze. Nikkal watched them longingly.

One day I will be able to do that as well, she promised herself. That and much more.

“Ready?”

But first she had to overcome the torches. She nodded and the two of them went to stand before a burned out torch. Behind their backs, the others continued with their practice and they definitely weren’t quiet. Nikkal could hear the elements raging, smell the smoke and plants, feel the wind on her back.

“Remember, we always start with breathing,” Niall instructed.

“Because fire needs to breathe too,” Nikkal mused, “just like any living being.”

“You’re correct.” Niall smiled.

Nikkal closed her eyes and concentrated on her breathing. She took in deep breaths, filling her lungs to the brim. Then she exhaled slowly. Again and again.  

“Good,” Niall spoke in a whisper. “Now focus on the torch. Just like you did with the candle.”

She cracked her eyes open to look at the torch. Unlike with candles, there was no wick. Still, Nikkal stared at it and repeated the process she did when she practiced with candles. She imagined the heat, the smell, the light. She imagined fire.

Nothing happened.

Nikkal tried again, looking for the fire inside her. So weak, so small. She shook her head.

Niall put his hand on her shoulder. “Don’t worry, nothing will be perfect on the first attempt. Try again, and don’t forget to breathe.”

She felt the warmth of his hand through her clothes, making her annoyance recede. Nikkal took a deep breath and again focused on her torch.

It’s just like the stupid candles, she thought, It’s the same as the wicks of Zakiti’s launchers. There is fuel, there is air, it just needs a little push.

Nikkal concentrated on the heat. She felt it in her chest. It travelled through her body to the tips of her fingers. Another breath. She felt the torch warming up.

Yes, just a little more...

 Smoke hit her nose.

…a little bit more…

White smoke started to rise.

…more!

A small flame appeared, surrounded by the smoke. The torch lit up.

“Yes!” she exclaimed. “I did it!”

Nikkal looked at Niall, beaming.

“Good job, Little Sparkle,” he praised.

Pride swelled in her chest. She did it!

The euphoria from her achievement chased any tiredness she had away. She turned to Niall and asked, “I want to try it again. Can you stay? Or do you have to go now?”

He gently squeezed her shoulder. “I have time, Little Sparkle. Go ahead.”

Nikkal managed to light three more torches before Niall had to return to his work. They returned to the tent together since Nikkal had left the book there.

“Niall, can I ask you something?”

“Of course, Nikki.”

“How did the war start?” she asked. “All we heard at the Children’s Home was that there were some tensions with Kengir until it escalated into a war.”

“There were non-mages who were angry how the Five ruled our lands,” Niall spoke absentmindedly, as if reciting something he had memorised. “They retreated to the mountains and on the other side founded Kengir.”

He suddenly turned to her. “Do you know what that name means?”

Nikkal shook her head.

“In the ancient tongue it means Land of the Noble Lords^[2],” Niall told her. “Ironically, it was what we called our eastern land between Buranuna and Idigina in the ancient times… Enki believes the name was chosen out of spite.”

He shook his head. “They thought it was just a little rebellion at first. But then mages were forbidden to cross the mountains. Once blood was spilled, there was no turning back.”

“But… who attacked first? Kengir?”

“At this point it doesn’t matter who it was, Nikkal.” Niall again shook his head. “Enki should have tried to negotiate first. Although, that too was too late. He shouldn’t have let the mages treat non-mages like they do. The Five shouldn’t have segregated the people. Now we reap what we have sowed.”

Nikkal remembered what Giri had told her. Yes, this added up.

But… “How did this prejudice start?”

“Mages think they’re better than the rest because they have a connection to magic. We live longer thanks to it. Sadly, most of us think like that. They think non-mages are different than them, and people don’t like difference.”

“That’s the reason?”

“Of course not.” Niall continued. “The reasons are many. Another example is the abuse of power. Mages are preferred over non-mages in all aspects of life. From looking for employment to buying land, mages are always preferred. It’s no help that the ruling class consists of mages.”

He sighed. “It’s a systematic issue, Nikki. There is no clear answer.”

“Basically… you mean to say everything sucks.” Nikkal concluded.

Niall chuckled. “Basically, yes.”

“So how will we change that?”

He smiled at her. There was again that look in his eyes. “Slowly. Changing opinions takes time, but once people start to understand we are no different from each other, then there will be a chance for change.”

“…Your mother has already started, right? In the Home, there was no segregation. We had both mage and non-mage teachers, and they all treated us the same.”

“That she did.” He nodded, his gaze turning distant. “…It’s how she raised me as well.”

Nikkal truly wondered how someone like Ninhursag could have ever been with someone like Enki.

“Do you also employ non-mages at the Academy?” she asked him instead.

“I do.” That seemed to make him focus on the present again. “Remember the librarian we talked about earlier, Suen? She is a non-mage too. We also have the students help in the villages near the Academy.”

Niall was about to continue when someone called, “General!”

It was Elulu. He ran towards then, and not wasting time catching his breath, he told them, “General… I am… sorry… but… there’s a probl-“

“Elulu, breathe,” Niall told him. “Once you catch your breath you can tell me-“

A rumble was heard. Nikkal turned towards the walls of Eshnunna and saw how both boulders and fireballs flew across the dark sky like comets.

“That’s the problem.” Elulu deadpanned, the light of the fire in the sky making his brown eyes look like amber.

“Did the lords order us to attack as well?” Niall guessed, frowning deeply.

“Zakiti already went to gather the fire mages,” Elulu told him. “And Agga has sent soldiers to man the catapults.”

“We were on the training field, why wasn’t I informed sooner?” the general questioned, irritated.

“They sent a messenger to your tent, but when they didn’t find you there, they went to Agga who in turn went to Zakiti and sent me to find you.”

Niall put his palm on his face and rubbed his temples.

“Elulu, when did the messenger arrive?” Nikkal asked him.

They couldn’t have possibly been looking for them long, right?

“Like ten minutes ago? Maybe fifteen?”

“What? How can they possibly expect us to be ready in such a short time?” she questioned.

This was ridiculous!

“That’s something you will have to ask Lord Shamash,” Niall answered through gritted teeth. “On second thought, don’t go anywhere near him.”

She snorted. As if that was something she would want to do!

“Nikkal, go find Zakiti,” Niall then ordered. “Elulu, follow me.”

“Yes General,” Both Nikkal and Elulu said at once.

Nikkal stepped forward, but turned around to steal a glance at Niall. Surprisingly, their gazes locked. He gave her a nod before he walked away in long steps, the cloak he was wearing billowing. Elulu trailed behind him, trying to keep up.

She had found Zakiti in no time. They launched the arrows all night, their light outshining the moon and stars, once again turning the night into day.

There was no beauty in it.

Only the morning brought the orders to stop.

Nikkal had been so tired. So, so tired. Her fire had stopped listening to her a few hours into the attack so she couldn’t even light the wicks on the launchers. Zakiti had sent her away to rest, but even after she returned to her tent, how could she fall asleep in the middle of a bombardment?

With the little sleep she managed to get despite the rumbling and explosions, she got up in the morning as the attack died down and went to look for Zakiti. She would surely need help to pack the launchers.

But as she stepped out, she saw a hooded figure, walking pass the general’s tent. Who in Irkalla was that?

What if it was one of Shamash’s spies? Or a Kengirian? What if they were snooping in Niall’s things? Or maybe they were a bounty hunter, here to kill him? Or an assassin? Nikkal already had the worst-case scenarios before her eyes. Instinctively, her fire flared up, her fingertips becoming hot.

“Who are you?” she called out.

The figure tensed up and stood frozen. Their back to her.

Silence.

“Turn around,” she ordered. “And down with the hood.”

Niall did say her rank was higher than a common soldier. If they were a spy pretending to be just a soldier, they would have to pretend to listen to her.

The stranger did turn around and as he pulled his hood down, he spoke, “Why so bossy, gorgeous?”

It was the mystery friend.

Nikkal sighed in relief and lowered her hand. “I thought you were a spy or assassin.”

It did surprise her though that he came to their side of the camp.

“What a coincidence.” He smiled.

“Huh?”

“That’s what I thought you were,” he told her.

What? Why would he assume she was a- oh. Wait.

“You thought the lords sent me? To make sure you wouldn’t leave the tent?”

He hummed, watching her closely.

“You had to be either a well-informed spy or telling the truth,” he explained. “Especially when you call Niall by his name… not many call him so here.”

“As I said, he is my friend,” Nikkal said. “Were you here to see him?”

“The lords were gone the entire night,” he told her. “I got plenty of time to. I also wandered around, went to get food and sang.”

“You still owe me a song,” she reminded him, “How about instead of it, you tell me your name?”

“And why would I do that?” he inquired. “I love my songs, I wouldn’t exchange them for anything.”

Tiamat help her.

“What do I have to do to get to know your name?” she asked irritated. “Or would you prefer me to call you Bush Man? Or Finch like the bird?”

The man laughed at her suggestions. “Whichever you prefer.”

She was about to snap when a loud whistle echoed through the air. Whatever it meant, it caused Bush Man to turn around sharply and run.

“What- hey, wait!”

She followed him.

Chapter Text

For a bard, Bush Man – oh Tiamat, how Nikkal wished he would just tell her his name – was very fast. He also didn’t bother to follow the main paths, but instead sprinted through the narrow gaps between the tents, jumping over bags, chests and buckets that stood there.

Were all non-mages so light-footed? Nikkal was sure he could give Kurum and Rimush a run for their money!

Nikkal followed him. There were still some questions she wanted to ask, and she wanted to make sure he wasn’t noticed. If he was, she could just order the others to forget it, right? Her rank was higher and if anyone questioned her, she would say she was his escort. She had thought about it in the past nights, and she had plans in her head.

She did put some distance between them, though, to not make it look like a chase.

He then entered a tent. It was bigger than the others around. It was only then Nikkal noticed that instead of lions, it was hounds on the flags.

She had followed him all the way to the other side – to the tent of Enlil and Shamash.

Oh no.

Nikkal looked around from her spot in the narrow gap of the tents, partially hidden by a barrel that stood before her, most likely there to collect rainwater. There were only a few people around, minding their own business. Everyone must have been tired from the overnight attack the lords ordered. If there was a good time to sneak around, it was probably now.

Should she check on him? Did he make it to the tent in time? There were no angry shouts or sounds of violence, nor any smell of something burning, so that was a good sign. Nikkal opted to wait a little more, pondering on her next course of action.

She crouched lower when someone passed by. But the soldiers were simply too tired to notice her. Good.

When some time passed and the lords hadn’t appeared still, Nikkal thought, Maybe they were at a meeting? Maybe they were talking with their commanders or Niall about the attack?

By Tiamat, if Niall knew what she was doing right now…

Feeling brave, she left her hiding spot and headed towards the tent. Nikkal looked cautiously, but no one was around. Stopping before the entrance, she peeked inside and whispered, “Psst! Bush Man, are you-“

Someone pulled her inside so quickly Nikkal didn’t even get a chance to realise what had happened.

“What are you doing here?!” He shook her shoulders and tried to keep his voice low. “Are you insane?!”

“I-I wanted to make sure you’re okay!” she told him.

He stared at her as if she had just grown a second head.

“Did anyone see you?!”

“No!” she hissed. “I am not that stupid!”

“You have to go,” he then said, pushing her towards the exit. “Before they return.”

“Wai-“

“I have had enough of this…”

Both froze, hearing a familiar voice from the outside. Bush Man, utterly mortified, said in a panicked voice, “Hide!”

Where in Irkalla was she supposed to hide?! Nikkal looked around, panicked. The only suitable place was under the big bed. Without thinking twice, she crawled underneath it. She barely fit in, the wooden bedstead pressing on her back. Bush Man pulled the covers a little lower to hide the gap between the bed and the floor.

Nikkal held her breath. She heard her heart pounding in her ears.

I am so stupid! Stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid, stupid! Why did I come here?!

What if they found her? She would be as good as dead. By Tiamat, she should have just stayed in bed!

She heard the rustle of cloth as someone entered the tent. From her spot she could only see two pairs of legs, donning firm, high boots.

“Masters,” the bard said meekly.

“I don’t have the mood for you now,” Shamash snapped and went over to the bed.

Nikkal didn’t dare breathe or move a muscle. The wood squeaked as he sat down. Now Nikkal was utterly trapped, unable to move as the bedstead held her in place.

“Shamash here isn’t feeling well, bard,” Enlil then spoke in a sing-song like voice. “How about you play something soothing?”

“Of course, Master,” he answered at once.

Nikkal watched how they moved in the tent. The bard went to sit on a stool and started to play a soothing melody on his lyre. Meanwhile the air lord sat down next to his partner.

“Everyone here is incompetent and weak!” Shamash complained and went on, scoffing, "And then there's Enki's whelp. That little upstart thinks he knows best. Pff! He's a weakling just like his mother!"

Nikkal’s fire flared up in her chest. She gritted her teeth and tried to stay still.

Enlil giggled. “I wouldn’t say that about Nini.”

Nini?

“It doesn’t matter. Enki’s pests never stay alive for long,” Shamash continued. “And once that happens I will gladly watch Nini break again and drag Enki down alongside her. Just like when her other whelps died!”

What? Ninhursag… had had more children?

“And this time Enki won’t have the chance to fuck another child into her.” Enlil laughed.

The bard’s melody strained as he pulled on the wrong strings. Nikkal clenched her hot fists. Her rage fuelled her fire and filled her veins with flames. She wanted to burn them.

“Ninhursag is just a sentimental bitch like all other women,” Shamash went on. “If it had been me, I would have left Enki to rot and drowned the whelp in the nearest pond.”

Nikkal looked around, trying to find a way to get away. Could she slip out under the tent cloth? Would they notice her?

“And now Enki wants us to hold the mountain border while his upstart gets Nineveh.” The fire lord continued. “It should have been us, Enlil, I tell you. Enki only decided so because he wants to look like a hero before the people while we do all the work.”

The bed creaked, as there was movement. “Shh, love, you’re just agitating yourself. Before Nineveh, there is still Arrapha, and you know who awaits them there.”

What?

“True.” She imagined Shamash was nodding. “If the little human warlord is as efficient as in the past, it will be us who will walk through the gates of Nineveh.”

This was bad. Very bad. Nikkal had to get out. Now.

“Still, I am still angry about what happened in Sippar.”

“Does it matter?”

“He dared to challenge my authority!”

“Sippar is secure,” Enlil argued. “Your vizier and the twins made sure of that. No one will question your rule. The humans will be terrified to praise any names other than ours.”

“My lords.” Suddenly someone new entered the tent. “Apologies. The officers are waiting for you.”

“Tell them we are coming,” Enlil said.

They weren’t in a hurry to leave. They walked around the tent, gathered something – Nikkal didn’t see what – and given the noises she heard, kissed.

“Bard,” Shamash said before he exited the tent. “Don’t leave the tent. Enlil won’t stop me again if you do.”

“Of course, Master. Understood, Master,” the bard mumbled.

Only after they left, Nikkal dared to take a deep breath. Her heart was still pounding wildly and her hands were scorching hot.

Bush Man set aside the lyre and kneeled on the floor to look at her.

“Are you alright?”

She crawled out. “Not really.”

“You have to leave,” he told her.

She wanted to leave. “I will go to Niall. I have to tell him what they said-“

“Do you?” he interrupted her.

“Of course! He should know what these… mages said.”

“And you think he doesn’t?”

Nikkal halted her train of thoughts. From past conversations she was very well aware they hated each other, but… she would have never imagined the lords speaking such vile words.

Did they speak like that in front of him as well?

Nikkal hadn’t felt so angry in a long time.

“I wanted to talk with you,” she told him.

“I will seek you out once I get an opportunity,” he told her. “I still owe you a song. But now you have to go, gorgeous. Go.”

The way back was without issues. No one approached her nor did anyone question her presence. Nikkal was tense though, and only relaxed when the flags around her bore the lion’s head.

Without bothering to check beforehand, she went into Niall’s tent, only to find she was the only one there.

Where was he?

She called for him in case he was in his personal quarters but was met only with silence. Nikkal decided to peek in, in case he was too deep asleep to wake up. As far as she knew, he had been awake all night. But she only found empty quarters.

She went back to his desk, looking around. There was still the book he had gotten for her, which she had forgotten to take yesterday with the entire ruckus that had happened. There were piles of reports, feather pens, pencils and small maps on it as well, just like always.

“Nikkal?”

She turned around and saw him entering the tent. Nikkal sighed in relief.

“Where were you? We were already looking all over the camp for you-“

He spoke as he crossed the distance between them, and Nikkal closed the gap and hugged him tightly.

After the initial surprise waned, Niall hugged her back, and Nikkal shivered, the lords' words still echoing in her head. Also, he still donned his armour, which was cold. Only his hands on her back and the back of her head warmed her. Still, Nikkal pressed her forehead against the cool metal as well as her hot palms.

Her fire calmed a little.

“Little Sparkle, what happened?” he asked in a gentle voice. “Did… someone hurt you?”

“No, nothing like that…” she answered. “I... did something reckless. I saw your friend again and decided to follow him.”

She felt how he tensed up. She continued. “I overheard what the lords were saying. They are so vile, so horrible!”

She felt disgusted with herself repeating the words, but she did. He had to know… although, she excluded the part where they mentioned his siblings.

When she finished, Nikkal craned her neck up to see his face, but she couldn’t read his expression. His hands moved to grip her shoulders. He took half a step back.

“You shouldn’t have gone there.”

“I know, but-“

“No buts, Nikkal, what you did could have gotten you killed!”

“Me? Aren’t you concerned what they said about you?”

“I know what they say,” he told her, his voice cracking slightly. “I already told you they despise me. But if they had found you, then…”

Whatever he thought they would do, he looked at her with concern and pain. She again moved closer to him. “They haven’t, Niall. I am safe, look.”

He still held her shoulders. He squeezed them slightly more.

“I won’t go there again,” she promised.

“No, you won’t,” he agreed. “I am putting you on report duty again.”

“What?!”

“It’s an order.”

“But why? It’s not fair!”

“Don’t question me, soldier. This is the lightest punishment I can give you for what you have done.”

Now she took a few steps back, staring at him in disbelief. Her fire was still.

“You told me to make sure he would get back unnoticed,” she argued.

“Yes, not to eavesdrop on two of the Five,” he countered.

Nikkal crossed her arms around her chest. “And what about the explosives? Is Zakiti supposed to make them alone now?”

“I will speak with Zakiti. We will make a compromise. And now, go.”

“But, Niall-“

The look on his tired face made her fall silent immediately.

“Okay, General,” she said bitterly, took the book from the table and put two fingers to her collarbone. Wordlessly, she left.

Nikkal didn’t find any solace in the others either, when she told them what happened in the morning. Even Elulu claimed she was insane for it.

“You all are no help.” Nikkal sighed and laid her head on the table.

“And what do you expect us to say?” Rimush asked. “That you should sneak into the lords’ tent? And that our General is wrong?”

“But-“

“Nikki, look on the bright side,” Elulu spoke. “At least you don’t have to polish armour.”

“Yeah, instead I got paperwork. How great.” Nikkal rolled her eyes.

“That’s something only someone who hasn’t had to polish armour would say,” Elulu replied.

“Shut up,” she snapped. “If you want, you can do it then.”

“Yeah… but I doubt the General would agree with that,” Elulu said smiling.

Nikkal raised her head and glanced at Zakiti. The older woman, who currently was polishing a knife, glanced at her unimpressed. “Don’t look at me, troublemaker.”

“So you agree with them too?”

Zakiti exhaled deeply. “Listen, none of us here like them or what they do either. But I can’t just stick my knife into their necks, now can I?”

“No… but-“

“Nikki, what we all want here is to survive,” Zakiti explained. “And brainless heroism is the polar opposite of that. Do you understand?”

Nikkal sighed again. She decided trying to explain her point of view was useless. Instead, she asked about Arrapha.

The group exchanged glances.

“Uhm… Zakiti…” Elulu started.

“Yeah…” Zakiti looked pensively ahead.

“What?”

The former mercenary looked around the group before she answered. “I can’t be sure, but from what you said, it looks like Arrapha is being ruled over by one of the more… notorious Kengirian warlords.”

“We had to deal with a few in the past,” Hunzuu added. “Some of them retreated before we could catch them.”

Elulu was still looking at Zakiti questioningly, but the former mercenary just shook her head.

“What is it?”

“I…” Elulu cleared his throat. “There was one warlord… it was before you, Nanniya, Kurum and Rimush got assigned to our team, and the thought it may be him is… bad.”

“Why?”

“He did terrible things,” Zakiti spoke absentmindedly.

Nikkal knew by now when it was too personal for them. Whatever happened in the past, it was still haunting them. She didn’t know what to say.

Instead, Nikkal said sorry, excused herself and left.

Whatever awaited them in Arrapha, it was something to deal with later. Now she needed to talk with Varassa.

The smiths were supposed to arrive either yesterday or today. He had to be here by now. Nikkal went ahead, following the sounds coming from the forges. Once she reached the stony huts, she looked around. How would she find him?

The only option was to ask. She approached one smith and asked, then had to repeat that a few times, because they didn’t know. But once she did run into a smith who knew where to find her friend, Nikkal found her way with ease.

“Berry?” Varassa spoke at once when he saw her, a big smile on his face. “Welcome! Come and sit. It’s great to see you again.”

“Good that you learned to use the front door as well,” the smith commented.

She rolled her eyes. “Var, can we talk? Aren’t you busy?”

He looked at the smith, who in turn crossed his arms and sighed. “Ah, you young people. Fine, you have half an hour. Then we have to continue.”

They both thanked him and then the smith left the room, going to the forge.

“What happened this time, Nikki?” Varassa asked, watching her, concerned.

She told him everything in detail. From Bush Man to the lords and the general’s reaction as well as her friends’.

“They just don’t understand it!” she told him.

“…Honestly, Berry, I don’t know either?” Varassa admitted. “It’s not like we can just go and eavesdrop on the lords.”

She put her head in her hand. “I should have just kept it to myself and told no one about it. It’s just… while I was listening to the lords, I felt my fire raging, I…”

She trailed off, not sure how to explain herself. Varassa watched her closely.

“It’s about the General’s reaction, then?” he guessed. “You feel hurt because you wanted to warn him but instead he gave you a punishment?”

She nodded and mumbled out a ˈyesˈ.

Varassa shook his head. “Well, I can’t speak for him, but from what I have seen I can tell he likes you.”

Nikkal looked at him through her fingers. “What has that to do with this? I know that, we are friends, and-“

“I don’t think he was being ungrateful,” Varassa explained. “He was just concerned.”

“And so he gave me a punishment to keep me busy from doing more reckless actions?”

 She had said it sarcastically, but Varassa nodded. “Didn’t he do the same when you chased that Kengirian? He took you away from the front.”

She stared at the wooden table. It… made sense. Niall didn’t want her to get killed by her own recklessness and so he gave her a punishment that would keep her close to him so he could keep an eye on her. It explained why everyone else got armour polishing duty as well, right?

But why was she getting special treatment?

Niall was the general. There were tens of thousands people under his command, yet it was her who he tried extra to keep safe.

He really had to like her.

That thought made her face heat up. It warmed her heart. “But… it doesn’t mean it’s right.”

Varassa shrugged. “He also is the general. He can give whatever orders he wants… unless Enki disagrees.”

She sighed for the umpteenth time that day. Yes, he was the general, she was a soldier, and no matter how much they liked each other, this was a barrier that they couldn’t cross, as much as Nikkal wanted to forget it.

 “Also,” Varassa then continued. “What is it with the bard? Do they really...?”

“They do. It’s bad, Var,” Nikkal told him.

“I don’t understand.” Varassa frowned, anger igniting in his eyes. “The Five fought Tiamat for freedom. How can they now do this to a person?!”

He slammed his fist on the table. The impact frightened her and she twitched in her seat.

“Why are we even fighting for them? Why don’t we just let Kengir win?” he questioned.

“Var… if Kengir wins, then all mages would be killed.” Nikkal said, still tense. “Me, Niall, Su, Ethan and Shimun. Elulu and Zakiti. Every man, woman or child would be murdered just for being ourselves.”

Varassa froze. “Berry… I am sorry. I… I just can’t stand what they are doing to us.”

“I don’t like it either,” she told him. “But… I don’t know what to do.”

Varassa reached out to her and pulled her to him. She accepted his hug, but didn’t reciprocate.

“We will think of something,” he promised. “You can count on me, Berry, I want to help.”

In the following days, she was kept busy with both bomb making in the morning and going over reports in the afternoon. By Lahamu, she had forgotten how headache-inducing reports were. How in Irkalla could Niall do it all the time?

Attacks on Eshnunna happened daily, but now Zakiti kept watching her and made sure she wouldn’t run off. Nikkal hated it. The Kengirians didn’t show any sign of surrendering.

It was the third day after she'd followed the bard when they met again.

Nikkal went back to the canal after she had finished the reports to clean her mind. Her head was pounding from all the work, so she sat down in the grass, eyes closed, and listened to the rustle of plants swaying in the wind. Insects also buzzed around – including annoying mosquitoes, gah! – and birds sang their songs.

It was a peaceful place.

“Finally we meet again.”

Nikkal cracked her eyes open and saw the bard, who sat down next to her. He looked more at ease than the last time they saw each other.

“How are you?” she asked him.

“As well as I can be.” The bard smiled. “I hear you got in trouble though.”

“Lahamu and Lahmu.” Nikkal cursed and laid down on the grass. “Yeah… I don’t blame you, by the way.”

He played with the strings of his lyre absentmindedly. “You wanted to talk.”

Oh, right.

“I won’t even try to ask for your name, Bush Man,” she joked. “But I want to help you anyway.”

“Did my song and face enchant you that much, gorgeous?” he smirked.

She snorted. “Not like that. I am not looking for a boyfriend right now.”

“What a shame,” he said jokingly.

“I thought of plans on how you could escape them,” she then said. “Listen, if we fake your death-“

“Slow down,” he interrupted her.

“No, first listen to my plan. Please.” Nikkal went on. “During one of the attacks, if a stray fire arrow or fireball hit the lords’ tent, and it would burn to ashes, no one would think you survived that. Meanwhile we would smuggle you out though. The camp is big enough to hide you until supplement arrives, or we send the too wounded home, and then you could go with them!”

His face revealed no emotion.

“If that were to happen,” he spoke slowly. “Someone would get punished for it. They would know it came from your side, and if you use the fire arrows, they will punish the one who made them.”

“But… we would pretend it was an accident.”

“Enlil hates accidents,” he told her. “He would want your head… Niall, of course, would try to intervene and take the blame on himself, and you can guess what would follow.”

Blood left her face. “They… they wouldn’t… not for something like that.”

 “I have seen Shamash burn a servant for less,” he said. “Enlil prefers to cut them open and bleed them out slowly.”

Goosebumps popped up all over her body. The way he spoke, it was ominous.

A warning.

Still, she argued. “But he is Enki’s son-“

“Yes, but he isn’t Enki himself.”

“…And Enki wouldn’t do anything…” she mumbled. “We are exchangeable to him…”

“Precisely.” The bard nodded.

Nikkal closed her eyes again and rubbed her temples. “There has to be something we can do! What if we smuggled you out in a barrel or something?”

“They would look for me. War or not.”

“Then we will smuggle you to the Two Lands or Harappa! Or the lands beyond!” she said, looking for his reaction, hoping for his agreement.

“Nikkal, they would raze down the entire world to find me.” He shook his head, his red hair swaying from side to side. “Not because they care for me so much, mind you, but because anything else would be below their mightiness.”

She sighed. How could she help when he was declining all her suggestions?

“…How did you end up here?” she asked, eyes closing once more.

The bard picked up a blade of grass and started fiddling with it between his fingers. “I was adopted by the Nam-Lugal tribe when I was just a toddler. They taught me the stories and songs and how to play the lyre…^[1]”

Nikkal had opened her eyes again, and she watched him, bathed in the light of the setting sun. He wasn’t looking at her, but ahead, his gaze distant, lost in memories.

“The lords raided our settlement,” he told her. “Because the stories we sang weren’t what they liked.”

“They… were they Tiamat worshippers?”

“What? Of course not.” He frowned. “We worshipped the earth, the sky and the Five, what gave you the idea?”

She swallowed and shrugged.

“The issue was, we didn’t refrain from mentioning Ereshkigal and Nergal,” he then explained. “Or what had happened between them and Ishtar. We sang the true stories.”

“Wait, what happened between them?” Nikkal inquired.

The bard smiled at her. “First let me finish my story, will you?”

“Right, right, sorry.”

He sighed. “It was just one settlement of our settlements, and some managed to escape, but… many didn’t. And I was the most unfortunate. They caught me and since then… I am their little cowardly bard, pleasing them with everything I have.”

He took the grass blade and started to whistle with it. After a short melody Nikkal didn’t recognise, he went on. “I begged for my life back then, I did everything they asked for just to stay alive… now I just don’t care.”

“That doesn’t make you a coward, though.” Nikkal frowned. “You just wanted to stay alive…”

She sat up and also picked up a blade of grass. A dragonfly flew past them. Nikkal told him, “I promised my friend, Su, to stay alive, no matter what. I promised we would see each other again and I made my brother, Ethan, promise me the same.”

She looked at him. “I had to kill people to stay alive… and protect the others. I regret it so much…”

Nikkal ignited the blade of grass. It turned black and she threw it into the canal.

“I guess what I am trying to say is that the wish to stay alive isn’t something cowardly. What is bravery for the dead?”

She recalled Zakiti’s advice. Brainless heroism is the polar opposite of survival.

“Eternal glory,” was his answer. “Just like Gilgamesh and Enkidu.”

She snorted. “Yeah, but Gilgamesh was the king of Uruk. People would remember him anyway, maybe not as a great hero, but all the same. But who will remember Nikkal the mage-with-useless-magic or Bush Man when there is no one left who knew them?”

He chuckled mirthlessly.

“Iyar.”

“Huh?”

“My name,” he repeated. “My name is Iyar.”

Nikkal looked at him. The sun was setting behind him, illuminating him in its light.

What a fitting name, Nikkal thought.

“Nice to meet you, Iyar of the Nam-Lugal tribe,” she said.

He smiled brightly. “Now, about the song I owe you…”

Chapter Text

In the following weeks, they fell into a rhythm. Eshnunna, despite the continuous attacks, stubbornly held on. There were no Kengirian forces from the outside trying to breach the siege either, and from what Nikkal gathered from the meetings with the team and the commanders, there would be none coming. In the south, the armies of Ishtar and Kingu were pushing Kengir northwest, while in the west, the armies led by Mer of Mari were pushing them north.

It seemed, despite Kengir having the bigger army, that there was a change of tides in the war.

They were in the middle of a meeting when messengers arrived.

“…so we can safely say that the option of climbing the walls unnoticed is not-“ Niall stopped mid-sentence as the messengers entered.

The three messengers saluted, putting four fingers to their collarbones. One of them spoke, “Apologies, General. We bring news.”

He waved his hand, motioning for them to step forward. The messenger who had spoken came up to Niall, handing him a thick pile of letters. Meanwhile the other two messengers handed out letters to most of the group. Hunzuu got a few from his family; Kurum got one from his wife; and Nanniya from his brother. Elulu grinned widely as he got his letters, from both family and friends.

Meanwhile Zakiti never received any.

Nikkal automatically said a "thank you" when she got hers. As always, they were from Su and Ethan. Should she read them now?

She glanced around, and seeing everyone opening theirs, she did the same. So much for having a meeting, heh.

Dear Nika,

I hope you’re well and didn’t get into any trouble! Your last letter wasn’t very comforting. Be careful there , Nika, and let the others help you.

TThe sea keeps being exciting. During some nights, the water glows in a blue light! I asked the older sailors about it, and one explained it was caused by tiny creatures living by the surface. She said people figured it out by trying to control the glowing water, but the mages couldn’t control the glow. ^[1]

Besides this, dolphin pods visit the ship from time to time and follow us for a while. Shimun managed to draw them when he was off-duty. He sends you one of his sketches.

Nikkal looked at the other papyrus that came and saw Shimun’s drawing. Of the four of them, it was Shimun who could draw best. Varassa was also skilled, and used that in planning his smith projects.

The animals on the papyrus looked… interesting. Nikkal had never seen the sea besides pictures in books, and this looked outlandish. Like a fish, except the tail was pointing horizontally and not vertically and it had no scales. It had a long snout and a hole on top of its head. The depiction showed three of these, breaking through the water surface and jumping.

“What are these things?” Elulu asked as he glanced at the papyrus she was holding.

“Dolphins.”

“And that’s...?”

“Animals. They live in the sea.”

“Oooh… that’s something I have yet to see,” Elulu admitted. “I didn’t really think about it before, but now I want to.”

“I think most of us share the sentiment,” Nanniya joined in. “Quick, who here has seen the sea?”

It was no surprise when only three people – Niall, Zakiti and Hunzuu – answered.

“Then it’s decided,” Elulu declared. “We all will go to the sea!”

Zakiti snorted. “Surely you don’t mean right now?”

“Of course not.” The air mage rolled his eyes. “After the war! All of us together. Maybe alongside some of our friends too. Nikki, that letter is from your water mage bestie, right? What was her name, Sude?”

“Su,” Nikkal corrected.

“Right, her. Since the plan came to be thanks to her, she has to come too!” Elulu grinned.

Nikkal gave it a thought. Plan making for after the war ended… it was so surreal. She hadn’t even thought about an ˈafterˈ.

How could she be sure there would be an after for her? For them?

However… Nikkal liked this promise. This hope.

They would survive. They would be together.

She smiled. “I will tell her, but expect her brother tagging along… just like mine.”

“The more the merrier!”

Nikkal then went on to finish reading.

By the time this letter reaches you, we will long since have entered the Idigina. I hope we will see each other soon.

With love,

Su. 

She smiled sadly. Nikkal longed for the reunion with Su and Shimun. With Ethan as well, as much as there was doubt between them right now. Hestill was her brother, and she missed him regardless of what she was uncovering.

Speaking of him, Ethan’s letter was waiting on the desk. Should she open it now? Huh, why not? It wasn’t like he was openly talking about worshipping Tiamat in his letters. Nikkal opened the letter.

Sprout,

As you have surely already heard, Akshak was conquered. I had always thought I wouldn’t see it happen, but it did. I am just glad it’s finally over. The things I have seen in the past months were horrendous.

I don’t know how Akshak looked like before, but now it's more ruins than a city. In the small house I am currently staying in , there is a big hole in the roof, haphazardly covered by cloth, from a catapult projectile.

Builders started work today, many arriving from outside, but I don’t know how much they can fix this. They will probably have to build new buildings from scratch. Since I am an earth mage, I was assigned to help them. The work wasn’t that hard today, but the master builder had been scaring us with talks of how much harder it will be from now on.

I am just glad I wasn’t assigned to dig up the graves for the fallen. again.

My friend, whom I mentioned earlier and you seem to be curious about, told me to give you his greetings. He was assigned to the archive of Akshak, since he is an apprentice scribe, and ha s been tasked in salvaging whatever was left. The Kengirians ha ve destroyed many scrolls and books that were related to magic. They even broke ancient clay tablets. Honestly, it’s so despairing knowing whatever knowledge these held may now be forever lost.

On another note, my prediction became true. Lady Ishtar is now titling herself as the liberator of Akshak, while completely disregarding the work and sacrifice the Lord and we did. I cannot fathom how you or those close to you could bear interacting with her even for a short while. I pity the Lord for having to do so for the past thousand years.

Do you think he complains about it in private? I can’t imagine otherwise. Maybe there is someone who he confides in? Although, that doesn’t seem to be the case. Whenever I see him, he is alone and in the stories our father told, he never mentioned anyone. What loneliness must the Lord feel, being alone surrounded by these vipers for a millennium?

I wish I could just speak with him.

I could go on, but since I know you have no desire to read my musings, I will stop now.

I hope the siege of Eshnunna will be over soon. I know how horrible it is, and in addition you now have to deal with two of the lords. Don’t go near them, please, just stay alive. I am sure we will see each other soon.

About what you wrote on what the non-mages told you, I admit I never thought about it. You know how we never interacted with them much before we got into the Home. And while you befriended Varassa, that was about it with my interactions with them. I will put my thoughts on this in my next letter, I have to think about it.

Stay safe,

Ethan

Nikkal stared at the letter. Did she correctly see a crossed out ˈagainˈ? By Tiamat, they had Ethan do that?

“Nikki?”

Of course, the others noticed when the blood drained from her face as realisation hit her.  She swallowed and forced herself to speak. “He is fine, but…”

She trailed off, then explained in a quiet voice what he had written – excluding his crush on one of the Five. The others silently listened. No one spoke up afterwards either, probably not knowing what to say.

These things… they were nightmare-inducing. They left their marks on one’s soul. But that was the reality they were in right now. A reality they were fighting to put an end to, with the hope it wouldn’t be repeated ever again.

“Shall we continue with the meeting?” she asked then.

Niall, who had sat down to check over his batch of letters and who had been watching her closely, nodded and stood up. He stood before the map of Eshnunna and continued, trying to tune back into his cold, indifferent general tone.

After the meeting was concluded a short while later, everyone but Niall and Nikkal left the tent. She was on report duty after all.

Both her and the general’s desks were pushed together, so they were quite close as well as facing each other. But both of them were staring at the papyruses before them, concentrating on their tasks. She had a half of the reports, while he the other. They worked together.

It had turned into a game of who would manage to do more in an hour quite quickly. 

“Nineteen.” Nikkal grinned, proud of her achievement.

But the smirk that appeared on his face foretold she was celebrating victory too soon. “Twenty-three.”

She audibly exhaled and put her head on the table. “How?”

“I got experience, Little Sparkle,” he said.

“Another round,” she demanded. “This time I will win.”

“Just make sure it’s correct as well,” he teased.

Yeah… it had already happened that she was so eager to win that she made mistakes and forgot to check after. When Niall then noticed the clearly inaccurate calculations, she had to not only redo it, but it also stopped their game for an entire week.

Still, she replied, “First make sure yours are correct, General.”

They held each other's gaze for a while. His green gaze was intense, she couldn’t take her eyes of him. Ultimately, he looked down first, mumbling a ˈstartˈ.

There sure were things to be addressed here, but Nikkal was for once afraid to speak up. There were many uncertainties and barriers Nikkal wasn’t ready to cross. Maybe she was understanding things wrong, maybe she was just mad. He was her general, and she was his soldier. There couldn’t be anything else, despite everything that was happening. His actions may have a different motive than just ˈhe liked herˈ. What was she even supposed to understand from that?

Besides that, Nikkal didn’t understand herself. She wasn’t ready for anything serious, nor did she know what exactly she was feeling. This was different from her past with Varassa, so much different. She was also afraid of the attachment. They were at war, and death loomed in every corner. Nikkal couldn’t bear the thought of getting so hurt again, or hurting him.

What did Nikkal even want in the first place? That was the important question to ask first, right? She wanted to survive, most importantly. She also wanted to get rid of the block. She wanted fire. Next, Nikkal wanted to have Su, Ethan and Shimun by her side again. She also wanted the entire squad to stay alive. As for Niall… she wanted his comforting presence, his encouragements. His hugs and smiles, his words of wisdom and to be called Little Sparkle.

Could she dare to wish for more?

No, not yet.

After all of this was over, she would talk with him. When the war ended, they wouldn’t be the general and the soldier anymore, they would be just Niall and Nikkal. Then they could talk. She hoped by that time she would have the answers she sought about herself.

Until then, she would welcome his friendship, and try to learn more about him. And most importantly, protect and keep him alive.

It was what he was doing for her, after all.

Nikkal almost cursed and crossed out what she had written. She wasn’t focusing and had made a mistake. Gah!

Good job, Nikki, she thought annoyed, Focus on the important things! These musings are useless now.

She didn’t get a chance to finish the report. There was a rumble, which could mean only that the fire lord had ordered another attack. Both sighed at the same time.

“Do you think there will be any messengers running to tell us to attack as well?” Nikkal asked.

“We will know soon enough,” he replied and turned to the entrance, waiting.

A while passed.

“Ten…” she then started the countdown.

“…Nine…” he went on.

By now they were so used to this that they could reliably count the time it would take a messenger from the other side to reach their tent.

“…Three…”

“…Two…”

“One,” they said at once.

Nothing.

They waited a few minutes longer, just in case, but no one appeared.

“Good,” Nikkal said. “I am too tired to attack anything.”

She then yawned to prove her statement. Niall shook his head, and was about to turn back to the papyruses when someone came in.

“Worry not, I am not here to call you to battle.” Iyar smiled as he spoke. “Or to assassinate you.”

Nikkal snorted at his comment.

“How much time do you have?” Niall asked.

Iyar stopped before the map of Eshnunnna, attentively watching it. “Maybe a few hours. Mast- Enlil had complained earlier how the constant night attacks were too tiresome.”

What an understatement.

“How are you?” she asked.

“As well as I can be,” was his answer. He sighed heavily and shook his head. Then he asked, “How’s planning going?”

“Just more discarded options,” Niall answered, stood up and went to stand besides Iyar before the map.

Nikkal, feeling a little awkward being the only one still sitting, stood up and went to stand next to Niall. The three of them looked at the map, filled with Niall’s notes and drawings.

“Care for my input?” Iyar then asked. “I would reconsider the tunnels.”

Niall frowned. “We don’t know if the Kengirians hadn’t them collapsed.”

“Hm.” Iyar hummed. “I don’t think so. You have been bombarding them for weeks now, and the people need to have a place to hide.”

“They could still have blocked the paths leading outside the city.”

“Would be an oversight though.” Iyar pulled on the strings of his lyre.

Nikkal looked at the two. The possibility of using the tunnels that ran underneath Eshnunna and led far beyond the city had already been considered and discarded, because it held too many uncertainties.

“Have you heard the Lament for Eshnunna?” Iyar continued. “Or did you only read the reports?”

By the look Niall gave him, the answer was clear.

“I haven’t heard it either,” Nikkal joined in. “But what does it have to do with this?”

“Everything.” Iyar smirked and started to play a melody on his lyre.

He sang the lamentation and one could feel the sadness pouring out and around. It was long, as lamentations of this kind were, but at one point, he looked intently at the two.

For a hundred days Ukulla^[2] wept, her tears filling the Diyala, and Tishpak^[3], mighty hero,
carried food from the plains for a hundred more, a hundred more.
Tishpak, blessed king, swept away the earth and rock in the tunnels deep,
Tishpak, mighty warrior, Ukulla’s beloved, held on, held on for a hundred days…

Huh, so Tishpak, the late ruler of Eshnunna, had been smuggling supplies into Eshnunna during the Kengirian siege?

Iyar finished the song a while later, and looked at them with an expectant look.

Niall stared past him at the map thoughtfully. Nikkal had seen that look before. It meant he really was considering what Iyar suggested.

“Nikkal, what do you think?” he asked.

She looked doubtfully at the map. Firstly, the tunnels were truly a wild card. The only ones who knew the exact layout of them were the Eshnunnian earth mages that had been led by Tishpak and Ukulla. Secondly, they reached far into the hills that surrounded the Diyala valley and thirdly, they really didn’t have the certainty that the Kengirians hadn’t destroyed them.

However… how ingenious would it be to use the same strategy as their slain enemy now that they were under a siege themselves?

“It’s not like we came up with a better plan,” she said. “But… what if the tunnels are used by the Kengis?”

Niall glanced at her with a knowing look on his face. She realised it at once. “Nanniya’s repertoire.”

“You are all welcome.” Iyar smirked.

“We will talk with the squad first,” Niall spoke. “Then send teams to scout the area and find entrances. Afterwards have earth mages check the stability…”

He trailed off, his gaze turning to the bard. “Thank you, Iyar.”

The following days were dedicated to planning the new strategy. Nanniya was more than delighted that his costumes would come into play again. Kurum and Rimush of course got the task to scout the area. The rest of the team, however, wasn’t that eager with the plan. Hunzuu and Zakiti were concerned about their manoeuvrability and the possibility of being cornered in the tunnels. Meanwhile Elulu just plain out refused to go underground.

“I am an air mage!” he had protested. “I am meant for the sky, for the wind to be at my back. Not some musty tunnels under the earth. That’s the exact opposite.”

Ultimately, they persuaded him nonetheless. Elulu was nervous about it, yes, but the assurance from the team gave him courage.

Once they uncovered entrances to the tunnels, it was time to choose their starting point. Earth mages were sent to re-evaluate their stability and passibility and when that was done, Nikkal went alongside Niall to their little base of operations that stood a day away from the camp by horse. Kurum and Rimush were already waiting for them there. After listening to the suggestions of the earth mages, the general decided which one they would use.

Since the sun had already set and Nunamnir was tired, they would spend the night there and go back in the morning. The only issue was that they had a limited number of tents. So Nikkal and Niall ended up in the same tent.

It wasn’t like the tents back in the war camp that were big enough to have beds, tables or chests – basically furniture in general – in them. It was just big enough to fit two sleeping bags.

Nikkal was used to sharing her sleeping place with others. She was used to sharing beds. When she was little, she shared her room with her brother, and during the nights she had nightmares or was afraid of demons that could have been hiding under her bed, she would slip into his bed, since she knew waking up her mother wasn’t a good idea and because she knew Ethan would protect her. Later, in the Home and in the training facility, she and Su would sleep in the same bed when one of them needed comfort. And now she had been sharing the tent with Zakiti for months.

However, there was a little awkwardness this time. Not because either of them felt uncomfortable – at least that wasn’t the case for Nikkal – but she couldn’t help but feel her cheeks heat up when she slipped into her sleeping bag.

Meanwhile Niall, who was pressed to the side so as to make at least some personal space for them both, cleared his throat. “Everything’s… alright, Little Sparkle?”

“Yeah, yeah! Everything is fine. Why?” Nikkal smiled sheepishly.

“Your face is flushed,” he stated.

Nikkal sighed. What am I supposed to tell him? 

“Ehm… I am warm,” she said. “Sleeping in the clothes I had on the entire day isn’t that comfortable, you know?”

It was partially true. She felt too warm from being fully dressed and wished she could stick her feet out from the sleeping bag.

“Should I make it colder?”

“And then I will be freezing!” she objected, a giggle coming forth. “But thanks.”

This little exchange diluted the tension. Nikkal looked up, staring at the roof of the tent. She wasn’t feeling sleepy at all. Turning her head back to Niall, she saw him he was doing the same she did a moment ago.

“Can’t sleep either?” she asked.

He turned to her, lying on the side. “Just thinking.”

“Battle strategy?” she guessed, sure the answer would be affirmative.

“That too,” he replied. “But other things as well.”

“Oh,” she mumbled. “…Want to share?”

He shook his head. “Another time, Little Sparkle.”

“Okay… want to talk about something else, then?”

“About?”

“Us,” she said, then panicked, because of what she had said. “I mean, not like that, just, like, about what we like and dislike? We've known each other for months, but I don’t feel like I know you enough?”

By Tiamat, she immediately regretted opening her mouth without thinking things over.

Niall laughed. “Okay.”

“Wait, really?” Nikkal blinked. “I thought you would decline.”

There was a spark in his eyes. He smiled in amusement and said, “I have no reason to, Little Sparkle. How about you start, since you suggested it.”

“…You already know the most important things,” she spoke. “I… like the colours red, green and blue. I prefer fresh fruit over dried. And I absolutely failed to learn to play the lyre when they taught us to in the Children’s Home.”

The last part made him chuckle. “I like blue as well.”

“Because of the sky?”

A nod.

“I like flying,” Nikkal continued. “I first flew in Sippar, with you, but… it feels freeing, you know? Nothing but the sky, nothing to hold you down.”

Actually, she realised that up to now she had only flown with him.

“I understand.”

“Very air mage-y of me, isn’t it?” she joked.

He laughed. “You would make a great air mage, I am sure, but fire suits you more.”

She smiled and after a short pause, Niall asked, “Tell me more about the time you spent in the Children’s Home.”

“What more do you want to know? You already asked me back in Sippar,” she replied.

Great Tiamat, she missed Sippar. Back when she would patrol the streets and Niall would join her because of his investigation of the rioters. Before the vizier and the twins, before Ishtar and the chasm. Before the two messed up lords Shamash and Enlil.

Things had been so much easier back then… for her at least.

“Did I tell you about the time I terrorized the pond?” she then asked.

“You did what?” he asked, his voice a mix of confusion and amusement.

“I take that as a no.” Nikkal giggled. “You know that fairy-tale with the red fish^[4]? So, one time when I was twelve, after one of the teachers told the kids the tale one evening, I thought, if I myself catch a fish and befriend it, it would help me like the red fish did in the tale. As you can guess, that backfired spectacularly.” 

“Oh, I can.” Niall laughed.

“Not only did I end up all dirty from the mud, because I tried to catch it with my hands since I had no net, I also got chased by an angry goose mother.”

“Oh no.”

“Yes! Not even Ethan and Su could help me then.” She laughed at the memory. “Afterwards, the teachers had me help out in the kitchen for two months.”

“Why do I feel like that led to more disaster?” Niall teased.

“Because you know me, Niall.” She shot back, amused. “But enough about my disasters. Your turn, General.”

“You want to hear about the disasters I caused?” he asked. “Or about my likes?”

“Disasters are more fun.” Nikkal smiled, it was a toothy grin that she probably copied from Zakiti.

“There are many to choose from,” he mused. “The turtle debacle definitely being the worst….”

Suddenly he stopped and looked straight at her. “Don’t ask about that.”

“I got the goose, you a turtle.” Nikkal shrugged. “My lips are sealed.”

He watched her face for a while, because he doubted she wouldn’t ask about it – and his doubts were justified, because now that Nikkal was aware of it, she was curious and wanted to know every detail – and then started to tell her a different tale that took place in his childhood, which featured one broken lock, two broken windows and one very panicked Ninhursag.

His voice – he had such a nice voice, Nikkal could listen to it for ages – lulled her to sleep.

When they arrived back in the war camp the next day, Iyar was waiting for them as well. The lords had a meeting, they were told. After leading Nunamnir to the enclosure, the three of them headed to Niall’s tent.

Nikkal listened as Niall and Iyar talked about the events of the past days. Her body ached from sitting in the saddle all day. She was surprised how casually they were talking. The general and the bard, the best of friends.

The best of friends to have as well.

Yeah, she may not have known Iyar as long as Niall, but in the past weeks during their secret meetings, he definitely grew on her. Iyar was like that, charming everyone around him. She just wished to find a way to free him from Shamash and Enlil. They were in the middle of a war, there had to be a way to get him inconspicuously out! Shove the blame on the Kengirians!

It just needed more thought and the perfect timing…

“Why so silent, gorgeous?” Iyar asked.

“Thinking,” she answered and then quickly glanced at Niall.

Hum, it didn’t seem like that nickname bothered him. He must know the nickname wasn’t serious.

“About secret tunnels or about stealing bards?” Iyar replied.

“The latter.” Nikkal smirked.

Iyar shook his head. He was about to speak, when Agga and Elulu approached them. Both looked to be in a hurry, even panicked.

“If I were you, bard, I would run as fast you can,” Elulu blurted out, panting.

“What happe-“

The silhouettes of the lords appeared from behind one of the tents, both looking at each other, talking about something.

Oh fuck.

 What were they going to do?! There was no way they wou-

Achoo!

Dust stirred up, creating a shroud, as Niall sneezed loudly. Nikkal tried to hold back a cough as she inhaled some of the dust. She looked around and noticed Elulu and Iyar were gone.

So that’s what Niall was doing…

“A general yet can’t control his magic,” Shamash mocked.

The general put four fingers to his collarbone, she and Agga following suit. Niall spoke in an indifferent voice, “Apologies, my lords, I have just returned from the camp in the hills and the tunnels are quite cold.”

Enlil waved his hand, dispelling the rest of the dust that hadn’t set yet. His usual smile gone, instead he was pouting.

Nikkal glanced around. Niall’s face betrayed nothing, he simply stood there, tense but with his head high, waiting. Agga stood silently by his side, his hand resting against the handle of his sword.

She coughed.

“S-sorry, my lords,” she faked fearfulness, putting four fingers to her collarbone and meekly continued, “The tunnels really were cold, my lords.”

She coughed again to get the point across. She put her hand to her lips and after another cough, she conjured a few sparks that landed in the dry grass before the lords. Some smoke started to rise as the dry grass blades turned black.

Enlil looked disgusted. “Let’s go Shamash, before we catch something from them.”

The fire lord looked at his partner. Nikkal thought he would object, but instead he turned back to them and said, “We expect your report during tomorrow’s meeting. See you at sunrise, General.”

The three of them put four fingers to their collarbones and bowed their heads. When the lords were out of sight, Nikkal let out a nervous laugh. “By Tiamat, I didn’t think they would buy it.”

Niall looked at her, visage softening. “You did well, Nikkal… however-“

“Don’t do it again?” Nikkal guessed. “Sorry General, I can’t promise you anything.”

“Why is that?” he inquired, confused.

“What if I have to do it again, eh?” she replied.

He shook his head, and so Nikkal added, “Don’t worry, I won’t start anything unless you do. We are good soldiers and we follow the General’s lead. Right, Agga?”

He looked at her incredulously. “Don’t drag me into this, Nikkal.”

Niall sighed. “Let’s talk no more about this.”

He moved forward and they followed. Nikkal spoke, “I hope Iyar got back in time.”

“Same, but I trust Elulu’s abilities,” Niall said.

When they reached Niall’s tent, Elulu was waiting for them by the entrance. He put two fingers to his collarbone when he saw them. “General, happy to report that I got our runaway back on time. And no, no one saw us.”

“Good job, Elulu, thank you.” The general put his hand on his shoulder. “You can go.”

Niall turned to the others. “You can go as well. Meeting in one hour.”

“Yes, General.”

They had been at Eshnunna for three months now, and it was the middle of the summer now. A month and Nikkal would turn twenty-two. She could hardly believe she had survived so long. Back when she first got the letter about her assignment, she had been sure she would die during the first battle. Instead, here she was, member of the general’s special squad.

And today they would infiltrate Eshnunna. Today Eshnunna would fall.

The team met up in a tent before sunrise. Nanniya handed out the Kengirian armour he had, and additionally gave the general a black wig.

“What is that for? We will have helmets on anyway?” Nikkal asked.

“Just in case someone notices a stray strand,” Nanniya explained. “Blond isn’t that common amongst Kengis.”

“And combined with my eyes I am too recognisable,” Niall added, putting on the wig.

She had to say, he looked far better with his natural hair colour.

“What about me? Red is even rarer.”

“You don’t have a bounty on your head, Nikki,” Nanniya reminded her. “But if you want, I can give you one.”

She waved her hand. “No thank you. I was just curious.”

All of them stood there just in linen clothes that were supposed to shield their bare skin from the cold, hard metal. They slowly started to put on the armour. Nikkal started with her chainmail shirt she usually wore, making sure no one saw the amulet around her neck. Then, she put on the leather greaves she got from Nanniya. She halted after putting on the breastplate that consisted of thick leather and metal plates sewed on it. Nikkal felt even less comfortable in it than in her heavy armour.

“This feels weird.”

Nanniya scratched the back of his head. “Sorry Nikki, the Kengis don’t make armour for women.”

“They don’t recruit women?” she asked.

The others answered ˈnoˈ immediately.

“They’re cowards and stupid,” Zakiti stated. “Think we can’t kick a man’s ass, pff.”

After taking a few breaths, she continued with gloves and leathery wristbands that had decorative patterns on them. Then the rerebrace with spaulders, and lastly a lamellar helmet. It was heavy and squeezing her head, but at least she could turn her head.

Finished, she looked around. Nikkal almost couldn’t recognise the team, dressed like this.

Wolves in sheep hide… or rather lions in wolfskin.

Zakiti walked over to her and handed her a bag and a belt to which the smaller, throwable explosives were securely attached. The bag was heavy from the explosives. Rimush and Kurum also received bags, as the group would be divided into four pairs.

“Be careful, troublemaker,” Zakiti told her.

“You too.”

Lastly, they all reached for their weapons. Nikkal put the belt into the bag for now and then reached for her sword. She admired it, remembering that it had been made by Varassa.

She hoped she would see him again.

Nikkal sheathed her sword, attached a quiver to her belt on the opposite side from her sword and took a bow.

She was ready to go.

They all trailed after the general. It was dawn, the sky coloured pink. Crickets were chirping and the grass was wet from dew. The entrance to the tunnel was just a hole in the field, covered by a wooden board and grass.

Niall pulled it aside and the others started to enter one by one. Elulu looked down and swallowed. “I can do it.”

He took a few deep breaths, closed his eyes and jumped down. Nikkal hoped he would be fine.

Now it was her turn, but as she took a step forward, Niall touched her arm. “Be careful, Little Sparkle.”

She gave him a small smile. “I will be. Be careful, too, Niall.”

“I promise.” He let go of her.

Taking a deep breath, she jumped down. The tunnel was dark, except for the light that came from the entrance and the distant glow of crystals. After her, Niall jumped down, concluding the beginning of their operation. Now they had to reach the city.

“Nikkal?” Rimush stepped forward, holding two torches. “Can you?”

Fire warmed her heart as she focused. She had practiced a lot in the past months as well as having to light the wicks during their offensives. Nikkal felt to torches heat up and then-

Fire.

“Thanks Nikki.”

“Look at her, a true mage.” Zakiti grinned.

“Great work,” Niall said. Nikkal could see he was suppressing the urge to add ˈLittle Sparkleˈ at the end.

“Let’s go.”

They entered the dark.

Chapter Text

Every footstep echoed around as they progressed forward. Cold drops of water fell from the ceiling and glowing crystals grew in the crevices of the tunnel. The light from the torches created a dance with the shadows on the walls. Swirling, circling in an ancient rhythm.

The air was cold. Nikkal could see her own breath as she exhaled. She was glad she put on the gloves.

They walked in line following Rimush and Kurum, who had memorised the layout of the tunnel. Elulu was at the end, a little behind the others, his loud breath echoing alongside their steps.

Nikkal looked over her shoulder and asked, “Elulu? Are you alright?”

His gaze held none of his usual merriness or mischief. “Yes, yes, don’t worry, Nikki.”

“Are you sure? You’re getting behind.”

“Too crowded.” He forced himself to smile. “And too little room.”

“Do you need a pause?” Kurum offered.

Rimush said something to Kurum in a whisper. However, Nikkal, by the tone of his voice, could guess he wasn’t excited about that offer.

The plan was that they wouldn’t stop until lunch break, so that they could reach Eshnunna by the evening, and infiltrate the city and destroy the devices alongside the gate during the night.

“No need guys,” Elulu answered, “let’s just keep going.”

Nikkal didn’t know how Kurum and Rimush knew it was time for lunch break, since there was no sun to indicate the time, nor was there anything that would indicate where exactly they were. But it didn’t bother her too much, because she was too hungry to care.

The group sat down, while Elulu still kept his distance. The floor was cold and wet, so they sat down on their capes or bags. The torches were set down, leaning against the wall, leaving black marks on the stone.

Nikkal pulled out a strip of smoked meat from her bag and bit into it hungrily. It wasn’t really that tasteful, but she didn’t care at that moment.

After she finished that and an apple, she brushed her hands against her pants and looked around. Zakiti and Nanniya were still eating their portions; Kurum and Rimush were talking about something in whispers; Hunzuu sat, leaning against the wall, his eyes closed and resting; and Elulu was looking at his half eaten slice of bread with distaste. Nikkal looked to her left, where Niall was sitting. He was looking at a glowing crystal growing nearby, eyes half-lidded, looking like he was about to fall asleep. The light from the torches partially illuminated his face, highlighting its features.

“Yes, Nikkal?” he spoke up, without turning his head.

“Nothing,” she quickly answered. “Just… just seeing what you were doing.”

Now he turned his gaze to her. His eyes shone like gemstones in the torch-light. He touched her shoulder and told her, “We still have a long way to go before we reach Eshnunna. Try to get some rest whilst you can, Nikkal.”

She nodded absentmindedly, turning her head away as she felt her cheeks heat up.

Focus on your task, Nikkal! She chastised herself, You got a Tiamat forsaken city to liberate and no time to ogle your superior, gah!

What was wrong with her? She couldn’t be that dumb, now could she?! 

When it was time to go, Nikkal jumped up like a string and gladly went forward, all the while trying to stay composed.

Elulu got more and more anxious the longer they walked. The tunnel took a turn down. The ceiling got lower to the point Zakiti, Niall, Kurum, and Rimush had to duck their heads. At points Nikkal had to duck down too as the ceiling got about as high as she was tall.

She looked behind to look at Elulu again. Nanniya, Hunzuu, Zakiti and Niall did the same.

Should I, uh, take your hand...?" she offered, unsure what to do.

The air mage shook his head. “No, no, no… I need space.”

He was breathing heavily and sweat was running down his face. Nikkal looked uneasily at Zakiti and Niall, silently asking them what to do.

“Elulu,” Niall suddenly spoke. “What is the difference between the Crane’s kick and the Heron’s jump?”

Huh? What kind of question was that?

“That… in the latter one you have to turn around,” Elulu answered, frowning as he focused on the question.

Niall nodded, satisfied. “Good, soldier. I need you to breathe, okay? Keep breathing.”

He swallowed. “Yes, General.”

Niall looked at the rest of the group. “Keep him distracted. Talk with him, unless he says otherwise.”

Oh. That’s why he asked that.

Nanniya was the first to start, asking Elulu if he remembered some incident that happened a year ago. At that, Elulu let out a strangled laugh, affirming he did. Everyone did so, alternating between each other. Nikkal chose to bring up the New Year’s celebration first, specifically about the unplanned ending of the re-enactment. Then she mentioned the sea, describing it from how Su had written about it in her letters.

So they slowly progressed forward, until Rimush said, “There’s the cave.”

Praise Tiamat, that meant they had reached Eshnunna.

“Elulu, go first,” Kurum called. “It’s quite wide, and the ceiling is high. Maybe it will make you feel better?”

The mage coughed, looking doubtful. But still he took uneasy steps forward. After him, the others followed, with Rimush going last.

Kurum hadn’t been lying when he said it was wide. It looked like a dome, with crystals as tall as a person growing around the walls and glowing in a yellow light. On the stone walls carvings of snakes could be seen, slithering around and towards the top. Nikkal followed them with her eyes, looking up, and there she saw a snake with seven heads.

She slipped on the wet floor, and would have fallen if Zakiti hadn’t been standing next to her.

“Careful now.”

“Look.” Nikkal pointed up.

The group did, even Elulu, who had lain down on the floor and closed his eyes. “Wow…” he breathed. “Is it the same one from the myth?”

“It is.” Nanniya looked amazed. “The many headed serpent, the child of Tiamat.”

“Why is it here though?” Rimush asked. “I know they liked snakes here at Eshnunna, but why that monster?”

“A snake is a snake.” Kurum shrugged. “Tishpak or whoever mage made this thought it looked fancy.”

“Earth mages do favour snakes^[1],” Zakiti said. “Just as us fire mages dragons. However, in this case, it’s probably to scare off lesser demons.”

“Like with Pazuzu^[2]?” Hunzuu asked.

The mercenary nodded. “Am I right, General?”

Niall tore his gaze away from the carving, on his face a strange expression, Niall tore his gaze away from the carving and looked at them, on his face a strange expression, before seemingly processing what Zakiti said. "I would say so, yes."

“Ni- I mean, General?” Nikkal asked. “Everything’s alright?”

He blinked. “Yes, why?”

“You looked… strange.”

“Just memories^[3].” Niall shook his head, metal of the helmet slightly creaking as it met the armour around his neck and shoulders.

“Memories, General?” Nanniya asked.

The whole group looked at him confused. Well, except for Zakiti.

“Come on, just tell them.”

“I doubt it’s the right time now.” Niall replied. “Elulu, how are you feeling?”

“Curious, General,” he answered. “What’s the deal with the snake?”

A sigh. “…Not every Anunnaki ended in Tiamat’s womb. Some were… buried deep inside the earth. And later awoke and resurfaced.”

“What?”

The group looked at each other in surprise.

“Are you telling me that this thing actually got out?” Elulu asked horrified.

“Yes.” Niall nodded. “But don’t worry, it has already been slain a century ago.”

“By who?” Nikkal asked. “By one of the Five?”

It would make sense if one of them had dealt with this. After all, it was them who caged it underground in the first place.

Zakiti chuckled. “Wrong guess.”

Huh? What? Nikkal glanced back at Niall.

“No way.” Elulu laughed.

“They… Enki sent you?” Nikkal guessed. That made more sense, right? To have someone else do their work, and Niall had said Enki had used his prior eagerness to prove himself…

“Yes.”

“How?”

“How did you do that?”

“How did you manage to kill that thing and stay alive?”

“Are you telling us the re-enactment was wrong?” Nanniya asked. “What?!”

Niall raised his hand, face twisting into an irritated look. “Everyone, silence. This is not the place or time for this. Elulu, are you feeling better now? Good, let’s move on.”

The entire group looked at each other before they followed the general. Rimush helped Elulu to stand up. Nikkal meanwhile stared at Niall’s back. He had managed to slay a monster from myths. Why wasn’t it common knowledge? Was it because the Five didn’t want the people to know that the danger of ancient monsters resurfacing was far greater than thought? By now it was a fact for Nikkal that the Five were egoistic liars, so such information definitely was viewed as a challenge to their power. Although, she was sure if it had been Enki, Shamash or Ishtar who had slain the beast, they would make sure everyone knew about it. But no, Enki had tasked Niall with it. She wondered if the lord ever stopped and thought about the danger he was sending his own child into. Probably not. Nikkal recalled what she overheard Shamash and Enlil saying. Ninhursag and Enki had more children in the past, but they were gone. What could have possibly happened to them? Did Enki send them to complete unfulfillable tasks as well? Enki didn’t care about anything but himself, so it wouldn’t surprise Nikkal if that were the case.

Before they left the cave, heading towards stone stairs on the other side of it, she took a last glance at the carving. The moist rock glistened in the light of the crystals, highlighting each scale that had been masterfully carved. Ethan would have loved to see that. She recalled Agga’s narration. Tiamat filled monsters with poison instead of blood, and endowed them with unstoppable rage and bloodlust. How in Irkalla did Niall manage to kill that thing?

He really has to be a very powerful mage, Nikkal thought, …and a very skilled warrior. 

The stairs led to another tunnel, but this one wasn’t as cold, nor did it have any crystals. Instead, torches hung at the walls. It also was wider, so they walked in pairs, following Kurum and Rimush.

Rimush suddenly noticed something and bent down. Turning around, he held up a crystal, cracked, clear and lightless. “Seems like the torches are a new addition.”

Zakiti gritted her teeth. “Filthy Kengis.”

“Wait, did they destroy them or… is it because the mage who made them-“ she trailed off.

“Both are possible,” Niall answered, full of gloom.

“Can you three still feel your magic?” Hunzuu asked.

“It still feels normal?” Nikkal answered uneasily.

“We are probably still too deep to be affected by the devices,” Niall spoke. “Let’s keep going.”

As Nikkal made a step, however, she kicked into a tiny hill of dust. For a split second, she thought she saw something glowing fly off into the corner. She shook her head. It was a play of light, she concluded, and continued.

This tunnel, however, wasn’t empty. First, they heard footsteps coming near, then from around the corner saw two patrolling Kengirians approaching. Nikkal tensed up immediately, her hand reaching for the hilt of her sword, palms turning hot. The others had a similar reaction, but they forced themselves to relax quickly. After all, they had to pretend to be Kengirians.

“Where are you going?” one of the Kengirians asked, confused.

“We were sent to inspect the tunnels,” Kurum answered easily. “In case those filthy mages tried to use them to get inside.”

“Brr! I wouldn’t want to go down there,” the other Kengirian told them. “With all those freaky glowing magic crystals. The other day, Hishur swore he heard the cries of ghosts or demons from there!”

Was he implying the ghosts belonged to the mages they killed? Didn’t they know mages returned to the source after they died?

…or at least that’s what was supposed to happen, since they didn’t go to Irkalla, and she now knew Irkalla was a real place. However, now she mused, was it possible for mage souls to linger in this world after death like human ones? If they didn’t want to return to the source, if they died before their time, could they cling on to this world and wander until they found peace? Was that even possible?

“Pfff, don’t be ridiculous Tazitta,” the first Kengirian replied. “Hishur had had one too many beers before his patrol and heard the rats snooping around.”

“But what if-“

“Silence,” the Kengirian ordered. Then he turned to Kurum. “Carry on, guys.”

The patrol let them pass, then continued on their own way. Unbelievable, they really didn’t realise they were enemies. They let them go with no problems, no need to fight them.

However, soon after they came across more people, but this time, they were no soldiers.

Eshnunnian citizens, hidden away in the tunnels, probably to save themselves from the bombardments. They pressed themselves to the walls when they noticed the squad approaching, watching them with numb eyes. Their clothes were rags, although one could see the faded out colourful patterns. Some of them were wounded as well, their wounds covered in dirty bandages. The air was rancid, smelling of dust, blood and, in some parts, urine. Nikkal swallowed down the urge to throw up.

As they passed, some begged them for food, water or medicine. She couldn’t just ignore them.

It was their fault they were like this. It was them who'd bombarded them mercilessly for months.

Nikkal reached into her bag, retrieved the rest of the food she had packed and handed it to a woman who had a babe pressed to her chest.

“Thank you,” the woman said in a weak voice. “Thank you, thank you, thank you-“

An old man who sat next to the woman – her father? Father-in-law? Grandfather? – grabbed her hand and looked into her eyes. He stared at her as if looking for something.

“Ni- soldier,” Niall spoke up, coming to her side, concerned.

“Thank you,” the old man said at last and let her go.

Nikkal took a step back, and would have rammed into Niall if he hadn’t grabbed her shoulders.

“Sorry,” she mumbled and went to catch up with the others, with Niall following her.

“Admirable, Nikki,” Zakiti said. “But now is not time for charity.”

“I couldn’t just walk past them…”

“I understand. But right now the best we can do for them is lift the siege.”

Yes, yes, liberating Eshnunna was now the top priority. Nikkal sighed and looked at Niall, who, despite everything, was looking at her with approval. She smiled weakly.

“We are going up now,” Rimush declared, pulling down a wooden ladder from a narrow opening in the ceiling.

“Mages brace yourselves,” Nanniya whispered.

Nikkal had already been in Sippar while it was under the shroud of the device and she had felt nothing, so she wasn’t really bothered about it. She would be fine. The others, though, would need a short pause to adjust once they got outside.

After Rimush went up, they let Elulu go and then the others followed, with Kurum going last.

When Nikkal climbed up, however, she felt it. One second, her fire was there as always, burning calmly, weak like a coal; and the next her body felt hollow. It scared Nikkal, her heartbeat picking up and palms gripping the ladder tightly. She gasped for air and then started to cough.

“Nikkal, easy,” Niall spoke soothingly from above her, his head turning down to look at her. “Just keep breathing. Everything will be alright.”

“My fire…”

“It’s there, don’t worry. But just like me with my air, you can’t connect to it.”

Why didn’t she feel this in Sippar? Nikkal took a few deep breaths and continued to climb. She heard Elulu breathing heavily from above.

It felt like forever before they finally found themselves outside. They were in the middle of a street, and Kurum covered the opening with a bronze lid. Nikkal looked around. It was the dead of night, the moon shining brightly, illuminating the ruins all around. She gasped, horrified.

Of the buildings there wasn’t much left but skeletons. There was rubble all around, alongside boulders from their catapults. She took a step and felt how she stepped on something on the dust-covered street. Nikkal bent down and picked up a half-burned arrow.

She let go of it and staggered back, gasping for air. Then she proceeded to trip over Elulu’s legs and fall down.

“Nikkal,” the whole group called out for her.

“I… am fine.” She breathed, not caring to move. Instead she kept lying on the cold floor, her hands spread, her legs over Elulu’s, and her eyes staring at the sky.

Niall and Zakiti were the first to move to her, each grasping one of her arms and pulling her up. Rimush and Nanniya meanwhile helped Elulu up.

“My fire,” she started again. “Niall, I can’t feel it.”

“I know.”

“Why didn’t I feel so in Sippar?”

“You have progressed since then, Nikki,” he explained. “Your connection with your magic strengthened and you got used to feeling it.”

She glanced at Zakiti. “So you don’t feel any difference?”

The older woman shook her head. “This is how I always feel, Nikkal.”

She was starting to get light-headed.

“We did this,” she rambled on. “We destroyed the city.”

“Breathe, Nikkal,” Niall advised, soothingly rubbing circles on her shoulders. He was, however, breathing heavier as well, face frowning as he blinked rapidly. “This confusion will soon pass. Breathe with me.”

She followed his lead, breathing deeply. Elulu did so as well. Once they'd adjusted to this change, Niall and Zakiti let go of her.

“Alright team,” Niall spoke in his cold general voice. They formed a circle by the half-fallen wall of a nearby building. “Is everyone ready?”

“Ready,” they said all at once.

“Meeting point at sunrise in the eastern market.”

“Yes, General.”

“Now, let’s go.”

They put two fingers to their collarbones and then wordlessly each pair went their own way.

Nikkal was paired with Elulu, since Zakiti had taught her the secrets of bomb making and thus she needed a way of escaping quickly in case things went wrong. Zakiti herself went with Niall. Nikkal wasn’t sure how good of an idea it was to send the two squad members that had a bounty on their head together, but the decision was made and set. When she had voiced that opinion, Niall had assured her it would be alright and she didn’t have to worry

“A nice evening, isn’t it?” Elulu asked.

“Small talk? Really?” She raised her eyebrows.

“We have to be inconspicuous.” Elulu grinned. “And I am sure Kengis do small talk as well.”

Nikkal was glad Elulu was back to his usual antics. “I would say so, yes. Look at the Tazitta guy with his ghost stories."

Elulu chuckled. “If I hadn’t been so anxious underground, I would have sneaked behind him and spooked him!”

She laughed. “Just be careful not to get stabbed.”

He patted the armour on his chest. “Don’t worry, I am safe.”

If only that was true…

She looked around, but saw only ruins and damaged houses. She watched the roofs, but there was nothing. It was as if this was a ghost town.

“Maybe that guy wasn’t that wrong,” she mused. “I mean, look around. It looks so… lifeless.”

Elulu hummed. “Perhaps… It’s sad, you know? So many people gone, and for what?”

She didn’t reply. He continued, “I can’t imagine this happening to Nippur too. Have you ever been to Nippur? It’s so beautiful, and colourful. One can feel the liveliness there… however, I don’t think this is the right time. No Kengi had been in Nippur, right?”

“And they won’t,” she said gloomily. “We won’t let them, right?”

“Right,” he affirmed.

Nikkal looked around again. “By Tiamat, imagine if anyone heard us. Blowing up our cover as soon as we began.”

Thankfully, the only ones present were the stars, moon and wind.

“Don’t worry Nikki, I know when someone is around. Also, I happen to be a good actor,” Elulu assured her. “You said it yourself; I am the overly dramatic idiot of the group.”

She winced. “I… sorry if my words hurt you.”

He nodded, smiling sadly. “I deserved it, didn’t I? But thank you, Nikkal.”

They continued silently from there on. The device they got assigned to was stationed in the southern part of the city. It was the device closest to the walls. It also happened to be the most destroyed part of the city.

The only things remaining were foundations of buildings. Everything else was turned to dust and ash. There were parts where they had to climb over boulders or bypass craters, but they ultimately reached their target.

She heard the buzz first, and then saw the light the device was emanating. The machine was hidden in a building, probably a warehouse, where the ceiling of the cellar had collapsed and left a gaping hole. Stone walls protected it, but Nikkal was still surprised it hadn’t been hit during one of the bombardments.

However, the biggest issue was the squad of Kengirians protecting it. How in Irkalla were they going to get through them?!

“Ready?” Elulu asked.

“What are we going to do?”

Elulu looked at the warehouse, watching a silhouette of a Kengirian, then looked back at her. “Let me distract them. Once I give you the signal, you go plant your explosives. Okay?”

“But how do you want to distract them?” she inquired.

“With my charm and alcohol, of course.” Elulu grinned. “Or would you rather go take them out one by one from the shadows like Zakiti and Kurum would?”

She grimaced. “Alright, we will follow your plan.”

“Fantastic! Let’s go.”

They approached the warehouse. Elulu had no issue pretending this was normal, and he was not nervous at all. Nikkal was the opposite, looking from side to side and behind, hand clinging to the handle of her sword, ready to jump into action and fight.

“What’s up guys,” Elulu said easily. “Mind if we stay for a while?”

“Who in Irkalla are you?” someone asked.

Fuck.

“Khita, relax,” another one called. “They are one of us, see?”

The other Kengirian was an older man, probably around Hunzuu’s age. He approached the other one – Khita – and motioned for Elulu and Nikkal to step forward. “Come in you two.”

“Halt,” Khita said, voice sharp, as they stepped forward. “I don’t think we met before. What are your names?”

“I am Tazitta, this is Hishur.” Elulu grinned. “I know, I know, we should be patrolling but nothing happens anyway. It’s not like we will be conquered while the two of us sit here for a while, right?”

“Hishur? The scared pup?”

Nikkal internally face-palmed. Why, just why did Elulu choose that name?

“No.” The air mage waved his hand. “This is the grumpy one. Just look at him.”

She glared at Elulu, and he threw a ˈI told you soˈ look. But Khita stepped forward, taking a better look at them.

“You do have our armour,” he noted. “Alright, stay for a while.”

“Thanks!” Elulu grinned toothily and went ahead. “Come on Hishur.”

“Thanks… sir,” she thanked him and went after Elulu.

The other Kengirians were huddled in a circle by a lantern inside the warehouse, the device being a few meters away, in the hole.

The buzzing already irritated Nikkal. How could they just sit here?

“Sorry about Khita,” one of them spoke. “Want a drink?”

Elulu winked at her before he went to sit down. “Sure!”

Nikkal looked around and once she found a suitable spot, she went to sit down. It was a piece of rock at just the right height, close to the device. She took out a leather flask and drank.

“What’s up with him?” she heard a Kengirian ask.

“Two night shifts in a row,” Elulu answered. “I guess Khita had it similarly? Both are equally grumpy.”

Yet another Kengirian scoffed. “Nah, Khita is just paranoid from all those thefts and attacks.”

Hum? This was new. Nikkal turned to the group, listening. Not to look too suspicious, she unsheathed her sword and started to polish it.

“Oh right.” Elulu nodded. “Yeah, I get it. And with the siege ongoing...”

“We should just abandon this cursed city,” the old Kengirian said. “We already lost. The people hate us, and before the gates we have two lords and that notorious general.”

Nikkal bit the inside of her cheek to force herself not to smile.

“Shut up Kidinu,” a Kengirian who until now was silent snapped. “I should behead you for such words.”

“It’s not like I am wrong,” the old man retorted.

The man stood up and the others exclaimed, “Captain! Stop!”

“Go ahead, it’s not like I have anything to lose,” the old man challenged.

Elulu decided to step in. “I am sorry, Captain, but I highly doubt executions are appropriate right now-“

“Who do you think you are? You dare to question me?!” the captain turned to the air mage.

Nikkal jumped onto her feet, ready to step in.

So much for your tactic Elulu…

But the other Kengirians stood up as well, standing next to Elulu and Kidinu. To Nikkal’s surprise, it was Khita who spoke next, “Captain, calm down. Kidinu did speak out the line, but you know his reasoning.”

“Yeah!” another one added. “If I lost both my sons, I would act the same! Wouldn’t you, Captain?”

“I would go and murder all those damned mages with my bare hands!” the captain replied.

“Alright, everyone,” Nikkal spoke up nervously. “We have to calm down. Infighting is the last thing we need right now.”

The captain turned his head to her, his gaze drilling through her. She squeezed the handle of her sword harder. Then he turned to Kidinu. The silence stretched on.

In the end, the captain turned around and went to sit back down. He turned away from the others and called, “This is your last warning, Kidinu. Next time I won’t let this slide… and you two should better return to your patrol or I will report this to your supervisor.” 

Nikkal glanced at Elulu, who at the same time turned to look at her. He shook his head.

They left.

“Great strategy,” she rolled her eyes.

Elulu pulled his helmet off and ran a hand through his messy black hair. “Not everything is lost yet, Nikki…”

“No?”

“No.” Elulu shook his head. “This is only a setback. Besides, we found out some interesting info.”

“You mean the attacks?” she guessed. “And thefts?”

He nodded.

She looked back at the warehouse and then towards the city. Somewhere there Niall, Zakiti, Kurum, Rimush, Hunzuu and Nanniya were fulfilling the task. She hoped they were safe and faring better than her and Elulu.

“How about we set up a bomb nearby?” she suggested. “To lure them out.”

“They may barricade themselves inside to protect the device,” Elulu said. “…However, one of us could run to them to ask for help.”

“And pretend the other is wounded.”

“And that we were attacked by some rioters.” Elulu grinned and patted her shoulder. “I will lure them out, you meanwhile sneak inside and blow it up.”

“Deal.”

They found a good place nearby. Nikkal handed one of the throwable explosives to Elulu and went into position. The buzzing was constant and Nikkal was already sick of it.

The explosion added to the irritation. Her left ear ached and she put her hand to her earlobe, rubbing slightly.

I wonder if the others heard it, she thought.

The Kengirians did hear it. She saw Khita step outside and look around, and soon enough, Elulu came running. Nikkal was close enough to hear him panting, begging, “Please… they attacked us… he’s wounded, I can’t help him alone!”

Nikkal grimaced. She… didn’t like tricking them now. They seemed… tolerable for the most part, the captain not included.

She shook her head. They were Kengirians! They had murdered all the mages here! She shouldn’t feel like that!

There was no time to get philosophical now. Elulu persuaded them to follow him and the Kengirians went after him. Not all of them though.

Taking a deep breath, she prepared herself for the fight. Nikkal went around the warehouse, looking for another opening.

Here!

She was about to climb up when someone grabbed her shoulder.

“I knew something was off with you,” the voice of the captain came from behind her.

Tiamat damn it.

She threw her head back, ramming it into the captain. He staggered back, but recovered fast, and as she turned around he was already about to hit her with his fist. Nikkal jumped to the side and raised her hand only to remember she had no connection to her magic.

“What are you?” the man asked, snarling. “Did that filth keep you hidden from us?”

She moved to the left as she avoided another blow and reached for her sword.

“Not so mighty without your freakiness, are you now?” he taunted and reached for his own sword.

“I don’t need magic to beat you,” she declared as they slowly circled each other.

Their swords met. They were so close to the device that the buzzing drew out the sounds of metal clashing. The captain was stronger than her, but she had the moves she learned from Kurum and Hunzuu. He also had to have too much drink earlier, because his steps were getting sloppy.  Nikkal ducked down, went to the side and then behind and back to the side again as he turned around.

Once she saw the opportunity, she deeply stabbed his thigh and then cut into his arm. The Kengirian hissed and cursed aloud. Using the moment where he froze in pain, she got behind him and rammed the handle of her sword against his skull.

The captain fell down unconscious.

“See what I mean?” she said through gritted teeth, then she felt a sting.

Nikkal looked at her arm confused and noticed the cut she had gotten just above her elbow during the fight. She hadn’t even noticed when that happened. Cursing aloud, she reached into her bag for a bandage and quickly, haphazardly wrapped it around the wound.

Now she went to climb through the opening she had spotted earlier, fully prepared to have to fight at least six more soldiers.

But instead she found them unconscious.

By Lahamu and Lahmu, what happened?

Did they drink that much? Or was that just fatigue? Or was it something else?

“Nikkal!”

Elulu came running in from the main entrance. He stopped on the threshold and looked around.

“Did you do that?”

“No.”

He stared at her confused. “The rest is also sound asleep. I led them to the spot, and as I was fighting they started to fall by themselves.”

“How is that possible?” she asked.

“No idea, and I don’t know how long they will sleep, so better hurry up!”

Nikkal stopped mid-turn. “Are we going to let them blow up too?”

“Nikka-“

“Drag them out, please.”

He looked at her, the Kengirians and then back. Then he sighed. “Fine!”

Nikkal jumped down into the hole and stepped forward to the device. She put her back down and kneeled, taking out two of her explosives.

Last time, it had been only one device; and it had been Zakiti doing the work. Now it was Nikkal, and she nervously looked at the metal before her. She could feel the buzzing sound, rattling through her. Through her hollow self.

She attached the first bomb, the metal of the device hot under her touch. Nikkal went to attach three more around the chest before she lit the wicks with matches. Then, as fast as humanly possible, she climbed up and ran outside.

Elulu waited for her, standing next to a row of sleeping Kengirians, partially hidden behind a wall.

“Ready?”

“Ready!”

The two of them ducked behind the wall and a moment later a loud explosion echoed through the night.

Nikkal’s ears ached. She thought she'd gotten used to it already, but the explosives used on the devices were so much stronger than those of the fire arrows.

“Are you alright?!” Elulu screamed.

“Yes!” she answered.

Had they gone deaf?

“Let’s go.” He pulled her up.

Yes, they had to go. To the eastern market, where they would meet the others.

The ache slowly subsided as they went. And their hearing went back to normal too. Nikkal realised it when she heard Elulu yawn.

“Fuck,” he cursed.

“What’s wrong?”

“They must have put something in the beer.”

He tripped the next second.

“Elulu!” Nikkal exclaimed and barely caught him. Her arm hurt, the pain flowing into her upper arm.

“Lahamu damn it!” she cursed.

What was she going to do now?!

Chapter Text

She managed to drag Elulu to the border of the market. It was a hard task, since the air mage was so heavy with the armour on, but she managed. And once she reached the market, she set him down behind a partially-burnt stand, put her cloak under his head and his own cloak over him like a blanket.

Nikkal counted two great explosions. One was missing. Either she had missed it while her ears ached, or they hadn’t fulfilled the task yet… or they'd gotten caught. Nikkal prayed it wasn’t the last one.

Was the rest of the team alright? Alive? Had they been caught?

Nikkal itched to go find them, but she couldn’t; she had to stay and keep an eye on Elulu. She would protect him at least.

All around her, it was silent, dead. Only from afar she could hear ruckus as the city awoke because of the explosions.

She watched as Elulu’s chest rose and fell as he steadily breathed. Good, it meant whatever had been added to that beer hadn’t meant to be deadly. He would be alright.

However, she wondered who had done that. Was it the citizens? Would they really do that? Even if they were non-mages?

It would be nice to believe so, wouldn’t it?

Nikkal yawned. She was tired, but she couldn’t afford to sleep yet. Not when Elulu was unconscious and there was no one else to watch over him. She forced her eyes to stay open and looked over at her wound. The bandage was already soaked with her blood, as she had started to bleed over and over as she dragged Elulu forward, but now it seemed that the wound had dried up and she wasn’t bleeding. Still, the wound stung and probably needed to be cleaned, but it needed to wait until the others arrived.

She exhaled deeply.

Wait.

She still couldn’t feel her fire. There was still this hollowness inside her chest as if someone had ripped her ribcage open and took her insides. That could mean only one thing: there still was a device to destroy.

Nikkal waited.

She listened to the sounds around her, but no explosions came. There was only the wind, creating an eerie atmosphere around the market. Nikkal tried to imagine how it had looked before the war. Full of people, full of sounds and smells.

Nikkal turned her head sharply as she thought she had heard footsteps, but as she looked around and listened, there was nothing.

Stupid wind, she thought, but then looked at Elulu. Sorry Elulu… Sorry Niall…

Nikkal waited.

She looked up to the sky and saw thousands of stars, shining serenely. The moon was slowly setting in the west. How long was it until sunrise? Nikkal hoped it would come soon, but it was still too dark.

She kept waiting.

It felt like ages, but she finally heard footsteps approaching. However there was no certainty it was the members of her squad. At first, she wanted to pull out her bow, but then the wound on her arm reminded her of its presence again. So she reached for her sword and got into stance.

Someone whistled.

Her answer was immediate. Nikkal lowered her sword, but still held onto it. Just in case.

It was Hunzuu and Rimush. Nikkal sighed in relief when she saw them approach.

“Where’s Elulu?” Rimush asked.

She pointed down. “Here… he is unconscious.”

Nikkal told them everything that had happened. Hunzuu listened, as did Rimush, who went to check on Elulu. The two looked at each other before Rimush spoke, “Not dissimilar from our situation.”

“They were asleep when we arrived,” Hunzuu continued. “We thought it was from fatigue, but if their supplies were manipulated with…”

“Let’s wait until the others arrive to talk about this.” Rimush sighed.

Nikkal nodded, then asked, “Rimush, could you take a look at my wound?”

He went over to her, and asked, “Is it deep?”

“I don’t know, it’s not bleeding currently, but it definitely needs to be cleaned.”

The man moved closer to her and gently grabbed her hand, turning it so he could get a better view. Nikkal gritted her teeth as another sting shot through her. Rimush carefully took the bandage off and after a short while said, “It isn’t deep, but try not to move with your arm for now, and you definitely need to see a healer later. I will clean it with some water and put on a clean bandage for now.”

Again, she nodded.

“Don’t worry, it has been boiled beforehand,” he assured her.

As he made a knot on the end of the bandage, another whistle pierced the night air. The three of them turned their heads towards the direction of the sound. Hunzuu whistled in reply.

It was both pairs; Kurum and Nanniya, and Niall and Zakiti.

Nikkal sighed, relief washing over her. “Glad to see you all.”

“Is everyone alright?” Niall asked.

“Elulu is unconscious,” Hunzuu answered. “And Nikkal has a cut on her arm.”

“It’s nothing serious,” she dismissed. 

“General, something weird has happened,” Rimush began.

“Were the troops knocked out?” Zakiti cut in. “The same happened in our cases.”

Kurum and Nanniya nodded.

“Someone drugged their beer,” Nikkal told them. “At first we tried to infiltrate them, and Elulu drank some of it. He said they blacked out as he fought them later.”

She replayed her fight with that captain in her head. He definitely was also affected by that, which definitely was the only reason she defeated him so quickly, and why she got away only with a minor injury.

Nikkal told them that too. Then she added, “It had to be people. It was the first thing the captain assumed too; that I was one of them, a mage they'd hidden away.”

“Well,” Zakiti was the first to speak after her assessment. “That can only help us.”

“The Kengis will firstly think it was them who sabotaged their devices,” Rimush added. “Which can buy us some time.”

“However, there is an issue,” Niall spoke up, looking thoughtful. “There has to be more devices hidden.”

“What?!”

“Nikkal, you don’t feel your connection yet either, correct?” the general asked.

“Yes!” she confirmed. “I still feel so… hollow. And lost.”

“Lahamu and a thousand demons,” Kurum cursed. The others followed suit, with Zakiti being the most creative.

“How are we going to find it?” Hunzuu asked.

“How are we to know if there isn’t more of them?” Rimush questioned.

Niall raised his hand to silence them. “First, we need a plan.”

“And probably to wait until Elulu wakes up,” Nanniya added.

“Can we afford waiting?” Nikkal asked.

“We should find a spot to hide,” Niall said. “The Kengirians will rake through the city looking for us. They will most likely check each soldier as well.”

The others nodded in agreement. Kurum and Nanniya were the first to offer to carry Elulu.

However, before they could move, there suddenly appeared the sound of footsteps. It was faint, soft, one could confuse it for the wind. They turned, many reaching for their weapons. Nikkal again first raised her hand, before realising that would be useless now.

“Worry not,” a voice, faint and young, spoke. “We aren’t your enemy.”

A cloaked figure came forward from the shadows of the night. They weren’t tall, maybe reaching Nikkal only to her collarbones. When they pulled down their hood, it was safe to say they weren’t older than fifteen.

On their side another figure appeared, this one taller but not much older. They spoke, “You came from the outside, yes? You were the ones who destroyed the devices.”

“We are,” Niall said slowly. “And you are the ones who aided us?”

“Yes,” the teen answered. “We have waited for you to come.”

“How long have you been here?” Nikkal inquired, remembering how she had thought she had heard footsteps earlier.

“We followed you since the tunnels,” they answered, a grin flashing across their face. “You wanted to hide for now, yes? Follow us, we will take you to our hideout.”

“Hold up, you pup.” Zakiti put her hands on her hips. “How can we be sure this isn’t a trap?”

“Zakiti,” Niall muttered, not appreciating her casual insult towards a possible ally.

From under their clothes, the teen pulled out a necklace made from crystals. They were the same as in the cave the squad had passed earlier, yellow, glowing, but much smaller. “Is this enough for you, lady?”

Nikkal looked at them in surprise. Maybe it really wasn’t a ploy. No Kengi would willingly put that on. Not when they despised magic so much.

Zakiti raised an eyebrow sceptically. “Not really, kid.”

“How about you first tell us your names?” Niall stepped in.

“Ninki,” the teen answered. “That’s Kirikiri, my brother.”

“Why did they sent a child to meet us?” Rimush asked Kurum.

“There aren’t many as brave as we are,” Kirikiri answered proudly. “Most hide underground from the stinky Kengis and your attacks.”

Nikkal, alongside some others, snorted at the ˈstinky Kengisˈ part. The boy, Kirikiri continued. “We aren’t really organised, we just steal food for the others and occasionally sabotage the Kengis.”

“Explains how we haven’t heard about you before,” Kurum commented.

“Others tried to go deeper into the tunnels,” Ninki admitted, “But everyone who knows the paths is… gone.”

“So this entire rebellion of yours stands on the shoulders of children?” Zakiti asked, looking shocked. That was a rare sight.

“No, but most of the adults are gone,” Kirikiri repeated. “We are what is left. Us, and the old and people with babies.”

“Besides those who sided with the Kengis, of course,” Ninki added bitterly.

“This is bad,” Hunzuu whispered.

That was an understatement. Nikkal couldn’t even start to imagine what these teens had to go through. But war finds one no matter the age. And unlike with the children in the Children’s Home, taken from the front-lines, there was no Ninhursag here to fly in and take them to a safer place.

“How did you put the Kengis to sleep?” Rimush asked voice was painted with respect.

Ninki and Kirikiri looked at each other. Ninki fuddled with her sleeve as she answered, “There’s a lady, she treats the wounded and she brewed it for us. And when Dadusha recognised you back in the tunnels, we knew it was time, so the bravest of us rallied.”

“Then, when patrols changed, we slipped in and put it into the beer barrel,” Kirikiri finished.

“You really are a bunch of brave kids.” Rimush said. “But also stupid.”

The two looked at him in disbelief. Ninki exclaimed, “Excuse me?”

“War is no place for children, you could easily get yourself killed,” he explained. “By that I will stand, however… you helped us. For that we have to thank you.”

“I am sorry, sir,” Ninki said. “But we aren’t children. Not since Kengir attacked.”

“And for that we owe you an apology,” Niall said, eyes full of grief and regret.

“You? No, Kengir does,” Kirikiri replied. “They killed our people, our family. Not you.”

“But we should have made sure it wouldn’t happen,” the general argued. “Not let them conquer Eshnunna in the first place.”

The teens looked at each other. Ninki said, “Sir… We appreciate this, but you aren’t the one who should be sorry.”

Kirikiri looked around. “Could we go now? Patrols usually go around here during this hour.”

“Lead the way,” Niall said.

The two led the squad towards a district where the houses weren’t as damaged as in other parts of Eshnunna. There, they entered a butcher’s house, asking the squad to wait outside.

Zakiti looked behind them, her hand casually holding her belt on which her explosives were attached.

“How’s Elulu?” the general asked.

“Still asleep,” Nanniya, who alongside Kurum was carrying him, answered.

“We are sorry about that,” Kirikiri said as he crossed the threshold. “We didn’t expect someone of you would drink it. Come in.”

They followed him. Inside, the butcher, still dressed in his sleepwear, stood and welcomed them, throwing around his hands as he told them to follow Kirikiri to the basement.

Basement? If that wasn't a trap, Nikkal didn't know what was. However, they were seven against what, three people? She assured herself everything would be alright.

The wooden stairs creaked as they slowly descended. Nanniya sighed and commented, “It would be nice if you woke up now, Elulu.”

Down, in the basement stood Ninki and a woman, clad in her sleepwear like the butcher, who held a candle in her hand. Ninki bent down and pulled aside a wooden board, revealing a hidden door.

“Go in, quickly,” the woman said.

“Thank you, auntie,” Ninki replied and jumped down.

They followed her down into the tunnels. At this point it couldn’t be a trap, in the tunnels the devices had no influence over them, so both Nikkal and Niall – and Elulu if he'd been awake – could use their powers; so it would be dumb to lead them there if they had been Kengir supporters.

Once Nikkal jumped down, she felt her connection returning. It was like stretching her back, with bones cracking; like taking in a deep breath after holding her breath for too long; like feeling the sun on her skin after it being hidden behind clouds for weeks during the raining season.

Her lips curved into a smile.

“It feels great, doesn’t it?” Ninki asked.

“Wait, you’re a mage too?” Nikkal asked. The others looked at her curiously too.

The teen grinned and moved towards the stone wall, she put her hand on it and a crack appeared. Then she stomped her foot and on the floor another crack appeared. However, Nikkal jumped back in fright as she saw the chasm opening beneath her feet.

“Ninki,” Kirikiri said disapprovingly, “now is not the time for your tricks.”

Her face fell. “Right, sorry.”

Her brother sighed, and then said, “Follow us.”

They slowly moved forward, with Nikkal going last. Niall slowed down and walked besides her. In a gentle voice, he asked, “Are you alright?”

“I am better now that I feel my magic again,” she answered. “But I am tired.”

“And the wound?”

“Stings from time to time, but it's fine. Rimush cleaned it already.”

“If you are sure…” he muttered, looking at her with concern.

“What about you?”

“Tired too,” Niall answered, “But unharmed.”

She hummed, the sound of it being drown out by the sounds of footsteps echoing. Nikkal looked at Niall, she could see something was on his mind and she had a guess what.

“You know, the kid isn’t wrong,” she told him. “It’s not your fault what Kengir does. Or the fault of any of us for that matter.”

He shook his head. “You don’t understand, Nikkal.”

“Then explain,” she dared.

“If my strategies were better, if I hadn’t made mistakes, then neither Eshnunna nor the other cities would have been conquered,” he told her. “If the army had been better prepared, then we wouldn’t be here now. We would have kept Kengir close to the mountains and not let them reach so far into the land.”

“I think you’re forgetting the part where you aren’t the only one commanding the armies, or that we are the subordinates of the Five,” she told him.

“It still doesn’t change the fact that my mistakes cost so many lives already.” The general sighed deeply. “And… I fear how many more there will be.”

This was partially because of his brothers, wasn’t it? Nikkal bit the inner side of her cheek as she thought about what to tell him.

“But at least you’re trying to save as many as you can,” she finally replied. “Remember what you told me in Sippar about choosing mercy? And you did protect those prisoners there… and you saved me… more than once.”

“But is it enough?”

“For me, yes,” she held his gaze as she answered. “I am sure the rest of the team agrees too. And… it’s not like we can just wave our hands and make the Kengirians stop fighting. You told me yourself that it’s too late for negotiations.”

“You do realise we can hear you both?” Zakiti commented.

Nikkal swallowed, face heating up from embarrassment.

“But for the record, I agree with our troublemaker,” the former mercenary added.

“Agreed.”

“Seconded.”

“Yup.”

“Same here.”

Kirikiri then spoke, “I know my words probably don’t mean much, but it was our choice to fight. I am nineteen anyway, isn’t that recruitment age anyway? And Ninki wouldn’t let me do this alone, no matter how much I tried to tell her not to.”

“I wouldn’t leave my brother. Ever.”

Nikkal smiled sadly. It reminded her of herself and Ethan. She too would have done the same as Ninki if the circumstances were like this.

Soon after, they arrived in the underground slums. People at first tensed up seeing them in Kengirian armour, but then relaxed as they noticed the teens.

“Dadusha, we found them,” Kirikiri told someone.

From the crowd, an old man emerged. Nikkal recognised that it was the same old man from the evening prior.

“So it worked?” a young voice from the crowd asked.

“Yes, all the devices in the city are destroyed,” Kirikiri answered. “But the one in the palace still stays.”

“We weren’t aware there was a fifth one,” Niall stepped in, pulling of his helmet. “I am General Niall of the army of Enki. I apologise it took us so long.”

“You’re Enki’s son, aren’t you?” the woman with the baby asked. “The one he had with his wife.”

He nodded, pulling down the wig as well.

The woman turned to the old man Dadusha. “This is our chance! Finally, freedom for Eshnunna!”

The man calmly patted her shoulder, smiling at her reassuringly. Then he turned to the squad. “Can we speak alone?”

They gathered in a grotto nearby the slums. Alongside the team and Dadusha, the ˈfreedom-fightersˈ as they called themselves gathered. It was relieving to find out they didn’t consist of only children and that Ninki was the youngest and the only fifteen-year-old in that group.

It was at that point when Elulu woke up. He yawned, looking around disoriented.

“Where in Irkalla am I?” he asked. “…No. No, no, no, why the Lahamu did you bring me back underground?!” Then he noticed the other team. “And who the Lahamu are these people?!”

Rimush explained to him the situation while Niall explained to Dadusha and the freedom-fighters why Elulu had such a reaction. After the air mage calmed down, they proceeded with the meeting.

Dadusha had a map of Eshnunna on the floor before him. “The last device is in the palace, in the inner yard. Beneath are the prison cells, which is what we have been trying to reach for months.”

“To liberate the prisoners,” Niall stated. It wasn’t a question.

“Yes.” Dadusha nodded. “The best way is to get in is when the Kengirians are handing out the rations for the people.”

“In other words, at noon,” a freedom-fighter who stood next to Kirikiri said. “Today.”

Niall looked at his team. “Do you-“

“Yes, General,” they said at once.

“We are ready,” Zakiti said.

“As long as I get out of here, yes,” Elulu added.

He nodded, “Our original plan was to destroy the gate after we destroyed the devices so the army could get inside.”

“We could do that simultaneously,” a freedom-fighter suggested. “A party goes to the palace, while the other goes to the gate.”

“How will you get inside?” Nanniya asked. “We have our disguises, but do you have some looted armour as well?”

“We do not… however we have disguised ourselves as servants before,” yet another answered. “Hopefully they won’t check who we are when we enter.”

“After our attacks yesterday, they surely will be much more careful,” Kurum said.

“There always is a big crowd when the rations are given out,” Kirikiri said. “They get overwhelmed each time.”

“It is the best chance we can get,” Dadusha said. He then looked at the general. “I hope the risk will be worth it.”

Niall looked around at the team. They all looked determined, but his gaze stopped on Nikkal. It reminded her of the earlier realisation during her talk with Varassa. He wanted to keep her safe. Because he cared for her.

But you took me here, she thought, You wouldn’t do that if you doubted my abilities. You’re just afraid, afraid as I am. Don’t worry, I have a promise to keep, I won’t die.

She nodded, resolute about this decision.

“Alright,” the general spoke, gazing back at the freedom-fighters. “We will proceed with this plan. But my team has to rest for now, we have been awake all night.”

“Of course. Ninki, show them a place where they can rest.” Dadusha nodded. “However, can we speak a little more, General Niall? There is something we wanted to discuss.”

“You guys can sleep,” Elulu declared after the healer lady left. “I have slept the entire night, I am rested.”

The teen had led them back to the slums, where they got a reserved place for the freedom-fighters to rest, with old carpets and blankets on the floor. It definitely wasn’t the cleanest place and they all would need a bath afterwards, but at least it didn’t smell as badly as other parts of the tunnel. However, they thanked them nonetheless. These people were trying so hard and risking so much for them, the current conditions didn’t matter.

Nikkal glanced up from her freshly bandaged elbow – the healer had cleaned the wound again and decided it would be the best to sew it as well, and afterwards she had put on some healing ointment and a clean bandage – at Elulu and nodded, grateful. She was barely keeping her eyes open, her mind blank. However, she caught Zakiti’s gaze on her.

“Yes, Zakiti?”

The former mercenary shook her head. “Nothing.”

Nikkal yawned. “Oh, fine.”

“Just… this is a talk for another time.”

The fire mage forced her eyes open again. “What?”

“Later, troublemaker. Let’s sleep now.”

She closed her eyes again, inhaling deeply. She was too tired to care. An in a few hours they had to go. Before she drifted asleep, her last thought was, I wonder when Niall will return…

The place they had been given wasn’t that big, meaning they had to lie side by side. When Nikkal fell asleep, she felt the heat from Zakiti’s body on her right side while on the left there was just a bit of space left between her and the cold wall. However, now that she slowly woke, she felt warmth from that side too. As well as some pressure on her shoulder.

It her half-asleep state her thoughts were near non-existent. Nikkal wanted to sleep, and the warmth was a welcoming change for the cold that oozed from the wall. She turned to her side, wanting more of it, but pain shot through her as she lied on her wounded arm.

Nikkal hissed and quickly readjusted her position, but she wasn’t the only one who moved. Whatever had been on her shoulder disappeared and instead someone lay a hand on it. Only then, she forced her eyes open and saw the source of the warmth.

“…N- General?” she said.

Niall, now sitting next to her, looked at her and asked in concern, “Are you alright?”

“Yeah, yeah,” she answered, and then yawned. “As I moved, I lay on my wounded arm.”

He nodded, watching her carefully. Nikkal sat up, looked to her right and saw the others, except for Elulu, still seemingly asleep. The air mage sat nearby and smiled at her when Nikkal turned her gaze to him. He didn’t say anything though, as he probably didn’t want to wake the others.

“Did I wake you up?” Nikkal asked in whisper as she turned back to Niall.

“Yes, but don’t worry about it,” he told her and sleepily rubbed his eyes.

“When did you get here?”

“Not long after you left. However, you were already sleeping.”

“You two still got time to sleep,” Elulu spoke up, his words carried by his wind. “There are still a few hours left before we have to go.”

Nodding, they silently mouthed a thank you. Nikkal lay back down, not sure that now that she awoke, she could fall back asleep so easily. However, when Niall lay down right next to her, she was sure she wouldn’t fall asleep.

Right… he was the source of warmth. Wait, what had been on her shoulder then? Shoulder? Arm? Head?

By Tiamat, this was awkward. Nikkal put her hands over her head, covering her eyes.

Don’t think about it, she told herself, Just don’t, and try to sleep.

She did manage to drift to sleep a little while later, even if it wasn't as deep as before.

When they left the tunnels, the sun was high in the sky already. Unlike the night before, the streets weren’t as abandoned: people came out of their hiding places and were heading towards the palace, or digging in the rubble, scavenging whatever they could.

Some people turned the other way, when they saw them, donning Kengirian armour. Others, however, greeted them and politely smiled.

Nikkal fought back a grimace. They didn’t know they actually weren’t Kengirians; that they were infiltrators and on top of that, amongst them they had a general in the group. If the circumstances were different, she would have laughed.

The freedom-fighters who had to dress up as servants were already in the palace waiting. Apparently, they had contacts inside, even though those had little access to information or the prison.

As they proceeded closer to the city centre, the buildings progressively got into better shape. Here they weren’t scorched to the ground, and were still standing. There also were more people, coming for their rations and gathering in long lines before the palace.

The squad proceeded forward, passing the lines and people who had already gotten their rations, pulling them in wheelbarrows or carrying them on their backs.

The soldiers before the main palace gate waved at them. They weren’t calling them over, but Rimush went to one anyway as the others waited for him on the side so they wouldn’t block the road.

When he returned he said, “They thought we were a squad returning from searching whoever blew up the devices.” Rimush smiled a little. “They are checking the civilians for weapons and anything suspicious. As for now, they don’t suspect soldiers.”

“What an oversight,” Zakiti commented. “However, no surprise.”

“There’s too few of them,” Niall commented.

Too few soldiers for a much bigger city. That was a noticeable fact, which they had seen today. However, Nikkal wondered why the soldiers from yesterday hadn’t reported what had happened yesterday. She and Elulu made it clear they weren’t what they claimed to be. Did…. Did something happen to them? Elulu had dragged them out, but afterwards they left them alone.

“Rimush, did they mention anything about the soldiers protecting the devices?” she asked. “You remember me and Elulu had…”

She trailed off, looking around nervously.

“No,” he said.

“Most of them got executed,” someone answered.

The group looked around and saw four Kengirians. Another patrol returning.

“Pardon?” she stammered.

“Yeah, they found them asleep nearby the craters. Someone had to drug them. However, our lord commander, with his wits at end, ordered to execute them for tardiness. So when the others woke them up, they immediately…”

The Kengirian trailed off. “…The rest ended in the prison, though. They will interrogate them and then…”

He shook his head. The others weren’t looking enthusiastic either. Another Kengirian, with hazel eyes who couldn’t be older than Nikkal, said, “B-between t-the t-twelve o-of u-s….”

“Hishur,” another one warned. “This isn’t the place to say things.”

“What? About ghosts?” Elulu grinned, recognising the name.

“No!” the soldier gritted his teeth. “I… m-meant a-about t-the e-executions… it seems u-unwise.”

That was an understatement. Nikkal saw how Niall nodded in agreement.

The other soldier smacked Hishur over the head. “Do you want to be killed as well? You know we can’t question the commander.”

“N-no…”

“Then swallow your tongue and let’s go report to the officer,” the Kengirian replied and nudged him forward.

“See you later,” the first Kengirian who spoke said before they left.

“We should go as well,” Niall said, and took a step forward.

Once they passed the gate, they found themselves in the inner yard. In the middle, the buzzing device stood, two soldiers standing at each of its sides. There was a fence around it as well, and close to it people stood, waiting in line for the rations, which were handed out further away, on the side, where according to the freedom-fighters the kitchens and food cellars were.

Nikkal looked around uneasily. How were they going to do this with all these people here?

“I have a bad feeling about this,” she said.

“You and me both,” Hunzuu grumbled. Elulu and Nanniya also nodded along.

Niall didn’t look impressed either. “Let’s go find the others.”

He turned to Zakiti. “Are you sure-“

“Yes,” she answered swiftly. “We got this.”

The former mercenary, alongside Nanniya, Rimush and Kurum stayed behind in the yard, while Niall, Nikkal, Elulu and Hunzuu went inside the palace into the kitchens. The people waiting for their turn pressed to the side into the wall, making room for them. Nikkal met many scared gazes as she passed. Ultimately, she looked away, no longer withstanding their looks.

Would they also be afraid of them if they knew they weren’t Kengirians?

Arriving in the kitchens, she immediately spotted Kirikiri, who was currently carrying a bag on his back, entering the kitchens from the opposite side through a dark door, that probably led to the cellars. He nodded at them.

“Are you here to take food to the prisoners?” one of the servants asked.

Niall nodded silently.

The servant, most likely in charge of the kitchens, fiddled with his collar. “Alright. You three, go help them… and good luck.”

The last part was but a whisper, and most of the staff didn't hear it through the sounds the kitchen, but those who stood close enough to the servant heard it. Kirikiri nodded, and another of the freedom-fighters thanked him.

They took the food and followed the ˈservantsˈ into the prison section. However, before they could enter, the guards stopped them.

“Who are you?” one of the two guards asked.

“We were told to bring lunch to the prisoners,” Elulu answered.

“And these?” he motioned towards the freedom-fighters. “They aren’t the ones that usually come.”

“The usuals weren’t there,” Elulu answered. “The one in charge of the kitchens sent these.”

The guard hummed, looking at his colleague. The second guard shook his head.

“Alright, get in,” the first guard said, opening the big wooden doors.

First the freedom-fighters entered, then Niall and Nikkal. She looked around the gloomy corridor. It was so dark, and the air was humid and cold. She couldn’t imagine getting stuck here-

Sudden noise behind her caused Nikkal turn around sharply, sword already at the ready.

Elulu and Hunzuu had knocked out the guards, and the air mage was currently tying them up.

“Good job,” Niall said in an indifferent voice, catching the keys Hunzuu threw them. “Protect the entrance.”

“Yes, General.”

“Let’s go!” Kirikiri called eagerly, already having dropped the food on the floor.

After setting down the food she was carrying aside, Nikkal again looked around and picked up the torch. She stared at the flame with longing as she asked, “Niall, who are we even looking for?”

She felt silly for asking that only now, but before she had been too tired to ask.

“Mostly people who used to work and live in the palace,” he answered. “And freedom-fighters who were caught.”

They walked from cell door to cell door, opening the small peephole in the wood. Nikkal hummed and asked, making sure only Niall would hear her, “And why couldn’t have that waited until after we got hold of the city?”

“To make sure the prisoners wouldn’t be killed before that.”

She nodded and went to another door. And another. Nikkal lost track of how many doors she had already checked when she saw someone familiar.

It was Khita and the three other Kengirians from yesterday. Nikkal stared at them in disbelief. How did they-

She remembered. That other soldier said not everyone was executed and some were waiting in prison for interrogation before-

Nikkal clenched her fist. She… wanted to help them. They hadn’t done anything to her, they-

They participated in the erasure of all the mages in Eshnunna. If they had known who she was, they would have killed her and Elulu on the spot.

These weren’t people she should be helping.

She closed the peephole and continued.

“Here!” a freedom-fighter called.

Nikkal sprinted towards him, the other freedom-fighters already pressed towards the door. Niall shooed them to the side and after a few moments found the correct key and opened the cell.

A man in rags practically jumped out and into the arms of his friends.

“I knew you would get me out!” he cried, eyes full of tears.

“We got you! We got you!”

Still full of excitement, they rushed to the nearby doors, and laughed in euphoria as they found more of their comrades. Niall was practically dragged from one door to another the moment he pulled the key out.

Soon, they had ten freedmen and freedwomen following after them as they went deeper into the prison looking for more.

A while later they found non-mage scribes and scholars who had worked in the palace before the city was conquered. These people, however, were in much poorer health since they had been here longer.

During all this time, the freedom-fighters were asking for a ˈherˈ, and the more they asked the more Nikkal raised her eyebrows. Who could possibly be so important?

Nikkal stumbled and almost fell over as the earth suddenly shook. It wasn’t an earthquake, and it ended as soon as it started.

It was an explosion.

“The gate!” Kirikiri exclaimed. “The team did it!”

Niall in the meanwhile helped Nikkal regain balance, and as he held her by the shoulder, he asked if she was alright, to which she nodded.

The celebratory cries died down when a new sound started to emerge from the end of the corridor. It was… the sound of iron upon the ground. As if something was hammering onto the floor, trying to get their attention.

Nikkal involuntarily shivered, but the others ran straight towards the sound. Only Niall waited for her, making sure she was fine.

“You don’t have to worry,” she said, making uneasy steps, watching the ground carefully.

“Impossible,” he said under his breath, but she heard him. Something shot through her – Nikkal had no word for it, but it was mostly a pleasant feeling? Niall then said, “Your legs are shaking… and I noticed how you flinched when the teen used her powers.”

“I think you already guessed why,” she mumbled.

He was about to speak, when they were called for. “Hurry! We found her!”

Running down the corridor, they arrived before the cell the Eshnunnians gathered. The sound had died down, but everyone was looking at the general expectantly, hurrying him up to open the door.

Once the door opened, the first noticeable think was that the floor was made of… glass? Yes, it was glass. The walls were also covered with it. And in the middle of the cell sat a woman, her hands capsuled in iron and shackled to the walls. Her legs were also tied up.

Who was she?

The woman raised her head, revealing her face, which was until now concealed by her long, wavy brown hair. Her face was haggard and her eyes were amber brown. She stared at them confused, seeing this strange mix of prisoners, servants and soldiers in Kengirian armour.

“Who are you?”

“Freedom-fighters!” one of them answered.

“…And I am Niall, General of the Army of Enki,” Niall added, with much less excitement. “This is Nikkal. We came to free you.”

After the introduction, Niall moved forward, and Nikkal followed him, her legs moving on her own. The general knelt down, looking at the shackles and searching for a lock.

“You won’t find the keys there,” the woman spoke up. “Only that filth that sits upon my husband’s throne has them.”

Nikkal froze, staring at the woman in disbelief.

This… This was Ukulla? The old ruler of Eshnunna? That Ukulla?

“Then we will have to try other means,” Niall said and stood up. “Step aside, Nikki.”

He unsheathed his sword and cut straight through the shackles. Ukulla’s hands fell to her side, heavy from the iron still on them.

The Lady of Eshnunna stood up slowly, uneasily, swaying from side to side. She would have fallen if Nikkal hadn’t caught her.

The general turned to Kirikiri and one of his friends. “Help her walk.”

“Shouldn’t we do something about the iron?”

“I don’t have anything to get it off her,” Niall answered. “Now, most importantly, we have to get out.”

“I can manage,” Ukulla said. “A few more hours are nothing compared to…”

The two men moved to help Ukulla and Nikkal let go of her. She still couldn’t believe it, couldn’t believe they had kept Ukulla alive. All this time, she had been here, caged.

She looked around. There was no light source, only a bed, a corner for relief and the cold floor.

How was that woman still sane? 

The second explosion, the one Zakiti had to set off, happened when they were in the middle of ascending the stairs. Just like before, it was just a single tremor, and a little of the coating fell down.

But that didn’t matter now. Nikkal took a breath, her fire igniting in her heart. She smiled at the feeling of magic in her veins.

“I didn’t think I would feel… alive again,” Ukulla said to herself, and then, in a rush of power, freed herself from the iron with a loud crack.

The Lady of Eshnunna smiled and flexed her fingers.

And they thought that could hold her powers back, Nikkal thought.

However, once they got to the surface, they were met with white smoke and panicked cries.

“Fire!” echoed all around, “Get out!”

What was happening?

Nikkal coughed as she inhaled smoke. Niall made his way forward and summoned a great wave of air, blowing the smoke away.

“Elulu, go first! Non-mages will stay in the middle,” Niall ordered. “Lady Ukulla, you too. I will be at the end!”

“Yes, General!”

“What about me?” Nikkal asked.

“Stay close to me,” he answered, touching her by the shoulder and ushering her forward. “We have to cover them in case someone chases us.”

“Got it!”

They wouldn’t have made it far if it wasn’t for the two air mages creating an air bubble, keeping the smoke at bay. However, when they reached the gate, they found it blocked by burning rubble.

“We have to fly!” Elulu yelled.

“There’s too many people, we won’t manage to carry them at once!” Niall replied.

“There are other ways!” Kirikiri said.

"Then try them fast!"

Everything around was on fire.

Nikkal looked at the fire barricading the gate. She watched the flames and suddenly forgot about everything else. The fiery tongues danced in a rhythm so familiar to her by now. She didn’t feel the heat, as she was hidden under Niall’s and Elulu’s spell, but she felt everything else. Its hunger, its life.

And she felt her power. Filling her entire body and how it was reaching towards the flames, answering their call.

The fire mage took a deep breath, and thought of the opposite. Of coldness, freezing one to the bone. Of humid air, where everything became wet. Of nothingness that couldn’t feed the fire.

“…Nikkal?” Elulu breathed in disbelief.

“Continue,” Niall encouraged.

She raised her hand, and the flames rose up, following it. Then she dropped it, and the flames disappeared.

Nikkal glanced at her hand, then back at the gate.

She had done this.

Chapter Text

Eshnunna was reconquered, and the remaining Kengirians either surrendered, realising their defeat, or fought to the death. The armies waiting outside flooded the city once the gate was destroyed and by the afternoon, any fights had died down.

After they escaped the burning palace, their group found the others, who told them what had happened: after the gate was destroyed, the Kengirian leader ordered to burn the palace down. Meanwhile, Zakiti’s part of the squad, joined by some soldiers, evacuated the staff and civilians, and then, using the opportunity, destroyed the device.

However, the most interesting part was who was there alongside the squad: a Kengirian soldier, his helmet dropped on the ground, and a man, unconscious, and tied up. Turns out, it was the Kengirian leader, whom Hishur, in an unexpected twist, knocked out after he had issued that mad order.

What would happen to them and all the Kengirians would be decided in the following days.

Nikkal sat on top of the wall, watching the city before her. The fire had been already extinguished by the fire mages from the army; however, white smoke was still raising towards the sky. Turning around, she saw the war camp, the canals and the unattended fields around Eshnunna, alongside the people, moving around and doing their tasks.

“Uhm… hello, miss.”

Nikkal turned to her right and saw the freedom-fighter, Ninki.

“Hello,” she replied. “Do you need something?”

“Can I sit?” she asked nervously.

“Sure?”

The teen sat down next to her, her legs dangling, hitting the wall. She fiddled her fingers and asked, “So… you’re a mage.”

“Yes.” Nikkal was confused where that conversation was going.

“I have a few questions,” Ninki said. “I… haven’t had a chance to talk with someone like me.”

“Oh.”

Niall would have been a better choice to speak to, and since he was a warden of an Academy, he surely would be better at explaining as well. However, Nikkal understood why Ninki would rather seek her out instead of the general.

“What about your… parents..?” Nikkal asked. “Weren’t they mages?”

“They were non-mages just like Kirikiri,” she answered, her voice detached, and her gaze distant. “Dad used to say his grandpa was a mage, though.”

“I am sorry,” Nikkal said automatically.

Ninki sniffled. Nikkal contemplated on if she should try to cheer her up, or soothe her, but she had no idea what to do. Then after a while Ninki asked, “What about you?”

She swallowed. “Both were mages, but… I would prefer not to talk about them… they weren’t good parents.”

“Oh, sorry!” Ninki quickly apologised.

“What else did you want to ask?”

Getting the cue, the teen continued, “How did you learn to use it?”

“I haven’t,” Nikkal laughed mirthlessly. “I got a magic block when I was ten… I am still learning. Practicing stances and reading about magic theory.”

“Where can I read about it? And how does one get a block?”

“Niall- I mean, the General provides me with books. He’s the Warden of the House of the Lion, an Academy,” Nikkal told her, a smile creeping onto her face. “He has helped me a lot since I got here… and a block is made…”

Nikkal tried her best to explain it as understandably as possible. She had to repeat sentences a few times, as she spoke too fast to be understandable. Ninki asked some supplementary questions, but ultimately nodded, satisfied with her explanation.

“Kirikiri told me what you did in the palace, though,” she then said. “Thank you. You saved them, saved my brother.”

The fire mage glanced at her hands. Yes, she had done that. Pride swelled in her chest.

“Also… mages live longer than humans,” Ninki then whispered. “How much longer?”

Nikkal looked at her, gazing into her moss green eyes. Instead of the previous curiosity, there was concern in her eyes. She could guess it was because of her brother.

“The average mage lives around two-hundred to two hundred fifty years,” Nikkal told her. “The stronger a mage is, the longer they live. Like the Five.” Or Ninhursag.

Ninki looked away, digesting the information.

She would outlive her brother and all the non-mages she had known. While they grew old, she would still look the same as when her aging froze at a certain point. Nikkal couldn’t even start imagining how she had to feel. Her own brother was a mage too, as well as most of the people she was the closest to. Niall, Su, Shimun, Elulu, Zakiti. If it wasn’t for the war, she knew they could spend centuries together. However, there was Varassa. And Agga and Giri, Unzi, Kurum, Rimush, Nanniya and Hunzuu…

Nikkal pushed that thought far back into her mind. No, she couldn’t afford to think about that now. She didn’t want to.

“How old are you?” Ninki then asked.

“Twenty-one.”

“And the others that came with you?”

“Elulu is fifty,” she answered, “The others are past two hundred.”

“Why don’t mages age?”

“At one point in our lives, we just stop aging, it freezes,” Nikkal explained. “It is because of magic.”

Another pause.

The wind picked up, pushing away stray strands from Nikkal’s face. The earth mage then noticed something and stood up. “Thank you, miss. I probably should go, now.”

“You can call me Nikkal,” she told her. “See you around.”

Ninki smiled and nodded, then left. Nikkal turned her gaze back at the city, but quickly turned her back when she heard Ninki’s distant “sir” and saw Niall coming her way.

Nikkal gave him a small smile and a ˈhiˈ when he got to her. Niall sat down next to her and asked, “How are you?”

“Alright, I guess.” She shrugged. “Today was overwhelming and tiring. What about you?”

“The same as you,” he answered with a sigh.

“Niall, I got a question.”

“Go ahead, Little Sparkle,” he replied, watching her attentively.

She smiled hearing the nickname. Hearing it felt like a warm, woollen blanket covering her.

“The freedom-fighters knew Ukulla was alive?” she asked. “Was that why the old man wanted to speak with you alone?”

“Some of them had a hunch,” he explained. “Not all crystals lost their light, which gave them hope its creator was still alive.”

“And why didn’t he tell it to all of us? At least we would know who to look for…”

“Dadusha apparently used to be an advisor before the Kengirian occupation,” he told her. “Everyone who deals with political affairs is secretive like that, and he requested me to stay silent until confirmation. Not everyone who was hidden underground knew of it either.”

Nikkal frowned. Why were those people so… dumb?

“I would have told you,” he then added. “But we were in a rush to get to the palace, and inside the tunnels others might have heard.”

She gave him a weak smile. “I get it, even if I think it’s dumb.” Then, after a pause, asked, “Also, what will happen now?”

“We will stay in Eshnunna for a few weeks, then will continue northwest.” Niall looked over the city. “In the meanwhile, we will help them rebuild.”

“The lords as well?” Nikkal inquired. “And what about Ukulla? She’s the ruler again, right?”

“The lords will stay here too.” Niall frowned deeply, probably already bracing himself for their future encounters. “As for Ukulla, yes, she is.”

“You don’t sound enthusiastic.”

“No.” He shook his head. “Between her and them I can already see the disagreements that will appear. The lords naturally will feel superior, while the lady will hold her ground.”

“And we will get caught in the crossfire,” Nikkal added. “Since you’re the General.” 

“Yeah,” he nodded. “And Enki will expect me to push his influence over theirs.”

Nikkal raised her eyebrows. So the lords were pursuing more power even now. Why? They already ruled the land. And if one lord had more power than the others, wouldn’t that make them rule supreme? That had to create unnecessary tension between them as well. But then how could they rule the land when they are busy with petty infighting?

Thinking of intrigues made her head hurt.

“What will we do?” she asked.

“Would you mind if I gave you patrol duty?” Niall asked.

She snorted. “That’s not what I meant, but yeah, sure… I meant what will we do about having too many lords here?”

“That’s not something-“

“Niall, please, stop repeating that sentence,” Nikkal cut in. “We are in this together. I want to help you.”

She raised her hand, palm up, offering it. After a second of hesitation, Niall took her palm into his.

“Just stay away from the lords,” he told her, fingers tracing the lines on her palm. “It’s admirable how much you want to help, but it’s not like I can take you with me on war councils or meetings.”

“I am just concerned about what…” she trailed off. “Remember what I overheard them saying.”

He sighed. “Don’t remind me… don’t worry, Little Sparkle, by now I know how to navigate around them.”

“But Iyar still keeps saying how you piss Shamash off,” Nikkal reminded him.

Niall smiled, looking at her mischievous. “Yes. But not that much.”

Nikkal rolled her eyes. Suddenly she felt as if she was Su, chastising her for whatever mischief she had done.

He kept tracing her hand. It felt good, soothing, making her feel pleasant tingles inside.

“You did great,” he then told her. “With the gate.”

Again, she felt warm with pride. Her cheeks flushed, and lips curved into a big grin. “Thank you.”

“How did you do it?”

“Uhm?” Nikkal recalled the events that happened earlier. “I was looking at the fire… and I just forgot about everything else. I felt the fire, Niall, I felt its essence and how my own magic was reaching out towards it. I don’t know why it happened during that moment, but it did. And… I thought of everything that would extinguish it. Coldness, wetness, nothingness…”

He was listening to her intently, even admiringly. By now, the sun was slowly going down. It was late afternoon. The wind was combing thought their hair, caressing their faces. Nikkal held Niall’s gaze as she explained her feat.

“I am proud of you, Little Sparkle,” Niall told her. “You saved us.”

Her face flushed even more.

“You… did well too.” She cleared her throat. “We wouldn’t have gotten far without the air bubble.”

He smiled at her. “You should thank Elulu too, he helped there as well.”

Her smile strained a little. Right, that compliment didn’t work.

“Yeah, true,” she admitted, and smiled sheepishly.

She then remembered she had another question. “What will happen to the Kengirians?”

His movement stopped, but he didn’t let go of her hand.

“Prison for most of them,” the general answered. “Enki made clear that any work force is necessary in these times… however, their leader and the higher ranking officers…”

Niall trailed off, but Nikkal didn’t need to hear the rest of the sentence. She knew what the answer was.

It didn’t bother her anymore.

“And that Hishur?”

“His fate is in Ukulla’s hands. She may pardon him, or sent him alongside the other soldiers to a prison, or have him killed.”

She was about to ask why, but she quickly realised that would have been a stupid question. Kengirians invaded her home, killed her husband and murdered her people. She had all the right not to choose mercy. But on the other hand, not everyone was a willing participant. Much like her, they were conscripted and forced to fight in a meaningless war, where disobedience meant death. That, however, didn’t clean away the blood on their hands. It was something they would all live with for the rest of their lives.

And Nikkal was scared how these facts started to not bother her.

She squeezed Niall’s palm, chasing away these thoughts.

Nikkal glanced at their hands. When was the last time they held hands? Right, back when they arrived at Eshnunna. However this encounter rimended her more of New Year. They now were just being themselves, not General and Soldier. Just Niall and Nikkal. Just two people finding solace in each other. She wished they could stay that way.

“By the way,” she then started. “Ninki stopped by earlier – I mean, you saw her – and she had a few questions about magic.”

“Ah.”

“I tried to explain the best as I could, but…” she paused. “What will happen to her now? Her parents are gone and they were non-mages. I doubt there is anyone left to teach her.”

“There is still Ukulla left. However, I don’t know if she would be interested in mentoring her. The lady has other duties. But she also promised to reward the freedom-fighters accordingly, so we shall see.”

“And… what about your Academy?”

Niall blinked, surprised. “She’s still too young to attend the Academy. Perhaps in five or ten years’ time. Besides, it is required of students to have finished basic education first.”

“Oh… sorry, I didn’t know that.”

He shook his head. “It’s fine. Let’s go back?”

“Sure.”

A week later, Nikkal and the rest of the squad were invited to watch the tribunal of the Kengirians. Since the repairs of the palace had yet to start, and most buildings were damaged, court was held outside on a square.

They all dressed in the best they had and arrived together. Nikkal stood next Niall. Behind them was Agga, and on her left stood Elulu. The freedom-fighters stood on the other side of the square, facing them.

Many of the common people gathered as well, but were kept at a distance by soldiers.

Next to arrive were the lords Shamash and Enlil, followed by their generals and officers, all of whom were led towards their reserved seats by Dadusha. Behind the lords’ trailed Iyar. He was also dressed in fine, colourful clothes. However, Nikkal couldn’t help but imagine a colourful bird trapped in a cage and paraded around for its beauty.

Iyar, as he passed by, looked at them and gave them a tiny smile.

She would find a way to free him.

Last to arrive was lady Ukulla, flanked by two guards. She looked better than she did a week ago. While still looking a bit frail, she held herself with dignity and pride. Her wavy brown hair tied back, and covered by a dark veil. Upon her ears were golden earrings and on her fingers one or two rings. Her face remained composed, not betraying a thought, and her eyelids and lips were painted. Ukulla wore a dress in earthy colours: greens and browns, but dull, not as bright, showing she was mourning. However, the most interesting adornment was a sandy brown snake, with darker spots and blotches over its body, resting upon her shoulders^[1].

No one uttered a word, no murmur from the crowd, just dead silence, occasionally broken by the breeze.

Ukulla graciously sat down and crossed her legs. She grasped the armrests of her modest, wooden throne. First, she looked at the lords, nodding in acknowledgment, then at the squad, and only then said, “Let us begin.”

They began with the officers. Slowly, one by one they were led forward, shackled, and had their crimes told. And while they were given space to speak and defend themselves, that meant little. Their fate already was decided.

What was the reason for them to be here as well? Nikkal’s legs started to ache from standing and her mind was blanking whenever the sentence was announced.

Death, death, death, death, death…

How much more death before this would be over?

By Tiamat, she hoped they wouldn’t have to witness the executions as well.

Lastly, the Kengirian leader was brought forth. His gaze was focused on the ground, his head low. Once the soldiers forced him to kneel, Ukulla’s composure changed.

“How the tables turned,” she said in a sickly sweet voice, “my lord.”

 Ukulla’s words were dripping like venom from her lips. The snake around her shoulders tensed up, and both watched the kneeling man with equal wrath in their amber brown eyes.

“Puzur, son of Shinpi, you waged war against Eshnunna, and you spilled the blood of its people. You ordered your men to slaughter innocents, including children. You ordered the destruction of sacred places and falsely proclaimed yourself as the ruler of Eshnunna, after your men murdered my husband and shackled me, taunted me.”

The lady stood up and walked over to the kengirian warlord. She circled him and continued. “However, spilling Eshnunna’s blood wasn’t enough, was it? After you slaughtered the people, you turned to your own, and once defeat was upon your doorstep, you decided to burn everything down. And that led to your own to turn on you. Funny, you were your own downfall.”

Nikkal shivered from the lady’s words. At this point, one could be cutting the tension in the air with a knife. Ukulla’s wrath was cold, calculated, slowly advancing like a viper stalking its prey.

The man mirthlessly laughed.

“Such filth like you shouldn’t deserve the right to speak,” Ukulla continued. “However, law is law. Speak, if you have anything to say.”

“What am I to say? You wouldn’t listen anyway,” he replied. “Stop this farce already and do what your kind does best.”

Ukulla narrowed her eyes. She looked around, gaze lingering a little longer on the lords. Then, she declared, “Very well. I, Ukulla, ruler of Eshnunna and its adjacent area, and… widow to Tishpak, sentence you to death.”

“Lady Ukulla,” suddenly Lord Shamash spoke up, “May I or Lord Enlil offer you our assistance in executing the sentences?”

The air lord nodded along. “I can imagine the grief and loneliness you must currently be feeling, Lady Ukulla.”

What is he talking about? How can he compare himself to her, who has lost her husband and was held prisoner for months? He has Shamash, Nikkal thought, frowning. She looked at Niall, but his expression was similar to hers. Then she looked at Iyar, who stood behind Enlil’s throne, and noticed his forlorn look. Maybe he knew..?

“Carrying out justice is a man’s work, besides,” Shamash added. “And you certainly still have to recover and regain your strength.”

Nikkal quickly figured out this was what Niall had mentioned earlier. She glanced at him and caught his gaze.

Will you do something?

 As if reading her mind, he shook his head.

Ukulla then said, “I appreciate your offer, my lords, however this is something the ruler of Eshnunna must do.” She then turned back to the Kengirian. “Additionally, this is a personal matter.”

Said Kengirian laughed.

He acts as if he isn’t about to die. What is this? Denial? Nikkal thought.

Ukulla now stood right before him. Her snake slithered onto her arm. Nikkal suddenly felt Niall nudging her arm. She turned to him and he whispered, “You don’t have to watch this.”

Wait, was Ukulla going to-

Nikkal didn’t even have the time to finish the thought as a scream pierced the air. Automatically, she turned to look and saw the man trying to put his bound hands against his cheek. The snake was hissing loudly, its mouth open.

“Don’t worry, her venom isn’t strong enough to kill a man,” Ukulla said, her face as emotionless as a stone. “However, the bite still hurts terribly.”

The snake retreated to its previous place on Ukulla’s shoulder. The lady moved into stance and Nikkal turned away, preferring to stare at Niall’s shoulder and Agga, She heard cracking noises and more screaming.

Niall was watching her concerned. Inconspicuously, he reached for her hand. She squeezed it tightly, and then felt another palm on her left shoulder. Elulu? He patted her shoulder, then withdrew.

Why was she like this? Why did she still fear the chasm? It had happened months ago! Did Ukulla even use stones? Maybe she conjured plants? Nikkal decided to take a look.

Where the Kengirian had knelt mere minutes ago, there was a big block of rock.

…She'd crushed him.

The following weeks, Nikkal adjusted to the new routine. Just as back in Sippar, she would do patrol duty, walking around the city, watching how people and soldiers rebuilt what was destroyed. On her free days, she would train. However, she was still unable to create fire of her own.

After the executions, Ukulla rewarded the freedom-fighters in various ways. Most became part of the garrison and were given the ranks of captains, which was Kirikiri's case. They all got assigned new homes and a monetary gift. Ninki, being the only other earth mage left besides Ukulla and most likely, her infant son – oh, that one was a surprise for sure – was taken under Ukulla's wing for tutoring. The lady also made an agreement with Niall that once the time came, she would cover Ninki’s expenses when she attended the Academy.

Another curious thing in Eshnunna were the snakes. While the Kengirian occupied the city, they were hidden, for the soldiers would kill them because they were associated with the mages. But now that Ukulla again resided on her throne, the snakes left hiding as well. It was a weird sight, seeing then just lying in the sun on the rubble, ignoring everything around and moving out of the way when necessary. They didn’t attack, just as the people left them be. Most of the snake population lived around the temple district, where the priests used to keep a grove for them.

Eshnunnians really did like snakes here.

Unlike most of her patrol days, today Nikkal first took a stop at the palace. Work around it was in full swing, with both mages and non-mages working together in the repairs.

She dodged two workers carrying a heavy-looking joist before reaching the doors of the throne room. Next to the doors, she found Iyar sitting on a chair, and playing with the strings of his lyre.

“Hello,” she greeted, giving him a smile.

“Well, hello there, gorgeous.” Iyar smiled back. “What brings you here today?”

“Niall asked me to wait for him before my patrol,” she explained. “He wants to join me and inspect how the repairs are progressing.”

“I hear today new supplies are to arrive,” Iyar told her, however he seemed lost in thought.

“What about you?” she asked, leaning against the wall beside him.

“Waiting for them,” he answered absentmindedly. “And working.”

“On a new song?” Nikkal guessed.

A nod. “About Eshnunna and the siege.”

Oh. That meant the lords’ most likely requested it. Iyar preferred to make songs about the simple joys of life, and heartfelt laments, but not songs about glorifying war and eulogies to bloodshed.

“Good luck trying to find a rhyme for ˈtunnelsˈ,” she told him.

Iyar laughed. After a while he said, “Funnels.”

The fire mage snorted. “We didn’t use any funnels.”

Both smiled, amused. Iyar told her, “Actually, I already figured that part out. However, I am struggling here:

Ukulla, lady of Eshnunna, the beautiful lady, broke her chains,
she reclaimed her seat, the snake-eyed queen, Tishpak’s wife,
with Dadusha, the advisor, and Urbau, the midwife, she remains,
all but gone were the days of old, when cheerful was life.

With Tishpak gone, Ukulla wept, and the city fell,
Ukulla gave birth to a son, Tishpak the Younger, was born,
and loyal Urbau, the good midwife, hid him away well,
hid away in the tunnels deep, waited for a new dawn.

Nikkal raised her eyebrows. “And how exactly are you struggling?”

“How to continue and connect it with the other parts.”

“Well,” Nikkal hummed, thinking. “Did you mention how I gave them my food?”

He chuckled. “Worry not, the part about your heroism is already done.”

“Wait, what?” Nikkal blinked, shocked. “That was just a joke.”

“I meant how you extinguished the fire.” Iyar smirked. “I have heard even the lady praised you.”

Nikkal’s face flushed. “Yeah… that’s true…”

She was so unused to praises, especially when it came to her fire. She couldn’t believe her ears when Ukulla declared her to be one of the most powerful mages in Enki’s army. How ridiculous! She couldn’t even light a flame on her palm! But truth remained that she really did extinguish the fire. And she felt proud of that achievement.

But to have it be forever memorised in song? It sounded too outlandish for her.

“I promise you’ll be the first to hear it once I finish it.” Iyar smiled.

“Hm, as long as you skip the parts where you have to praise the lords, sure,” she replied.

“Deal.” Iyar smirked, amusement shining in his eyes like little suns.

They talked a little more before the doors opened and Niall stepped into the hall, closely followed by the lords.

Nikkal and Iyar quickly said goodbye to each other before she went to Niall, who silently nodded at Iyar in acknowledgment.

The bard followed the lords, and only after they disappeared behind the corner did Nikkal ask how the meeting went.

“Tiringly.” The general sighed. “It was mostly about internal city issues. Rebuilding of homes, schools, temples, wells and canals.”

“Oh…” That sounded so boring. Nikkal was glad she didn’t have to be part of those meetings, or she would fall asleep. “What about… the thing you mentioned?”

Her formulation made him chuckle. “You won’t forget that, hm? Well, the lords offered to send advisors and mages to Eshnunna from their cities, but lady Ukulla politely declined and voiced how she has already sent requests to Der and Susa.”

“But Der was conquered as well,” Nikkal spoke. “Don’t they have their own problems?”

“Yes, but Eshnunna was always close to these cities,” Niall explained. “Inshushinak, the lord of Susa is related to Ukulla, and Ishtaran, the lord of Der, is related to Tishpak^[2].”

“Oh, that makes sense.” Nikkal nodded. “And… what about Enki?”

“I have yet to receive letters from him,” he answered. “But I don’t doubt they’ll arrive soon.”

After his answer, the two fell silent for a while. They exited the palace and then went down the main road towards the gate. There, many people gathered, welcoming the incoming soldiers who brought supplies from the east.

The one in charge of this convoy approached the general, saluting and greeting him, while completely ignoring Nikkal. She narrowed her eyes and listened in on the talk.

Food, medicine, clothes, wood and much more. After the inspection, Niall signed the papyrus that they had received the supplies and the man bid the general goodbye.

“How rude,” Nikkal commented.

“Ignore him, he’s not worth your time.”

She rolled her eyes. “Anyway, where are we going now?”

“Wherever you’re supposed to go during your patrol,” Niall deadpanned.

“Ah, around the walls and then to the temple district,” Nikkal told him, despite knowing very well he knew that. “And then the northern market. Do you want to grab a snack there? The other day, Elulu and Nanniya stopped there during their patrol, and bought some very good cookies with fruit. They spent most of their money on them though.”

He chuckled. “You weren’t the only one they told that to.”

“Did they also not let you have a piece?” Nikkal inquired.

Niall nodded. “We can stop by that stand and try. Paying is on me.” He smiled at her and for a second, Nikkal forgot about everything. 

The two found the baker’s stand rather easily. Not many people were around, since not many could afford it right now. The seller smiled happily when he saw potential customers approaching,

Sweet, fruity smells hit Nikkal’s nose instantly. It made her mouth water and she eagerly stepped forward to take a better look.

“What can I do for you? We got apricot, peach, apple, pear or fig cookies.”

“Hm…” they both hummed at once.

“I will try the pear one,” Nikkal said.

“I will give the apple one a try.”

The seller was kind of disappointed when they bought so little and tried to offer them more, to which Niall politely declined and said they might return later for more. After he paid, the two of them moved to the side and found a place to sit down.

Nikkal unwrapped her cookie and took a bite.

Elulu and Nanniya weren’t kidding. These were good.

She took another bite, savouring the sweet taste. Then she turned to Niall. “Do you want to try mine?”

He again smiled. Agreeing, he broke off a piece of his cookie so she could try too. It was no surprise the apple one tasted just as good.

“Do you want to go try the other ones too?” Nikkal asked after they finished.

“We can go tomorrow,” Niall offered, standing up. “Now we have to finish the patrol.”

Tomorrow? Like a-

Nikkal didn’t finish the thought, instead smiled and agreed.

Training was both relaxing and frustrating.

Frustrating because no matter how much she tried, she couldn’t create a flame. Sure, she could lit candles and torches, perhaps bonfires, but she couldn’t create actual fire. All that she could conjure were the sparks, swirling, dancing around her palm.

But it was also relaxing, because sometimes, during the practices of stances, she forgot about all her worries, got lost in herself, moving like a reed in the wind. It was just like dancing, or flying. Being free, being oneself with a wild rhythm, like the flames themselves.

The place where Nikkal usually trained these days, was a yard which was specifically made to serve as a training ground for fire mages. All around were tall walls, with black spots all over, to make sure some stray fireballs wouldn’t cause a fire in the city.

Of course, others would come to train as well, but they minded their own business most of the time. Most of them knew she was part of the general’s squad.

Today’s training, however, was the former.

For the past weeks, everyone around her was singing praises – in Iyar’s case, literally – about how she'd managed to extinguish the fire, but here she was, not able to create anything but sparks. The best she could consciously do was light some stupid candles and torches!

Why wasn’t her fire just listening to her?

Nikkal sighed and tried to feel her fire. Sat deep inside her chest, it was burning serenely, but still weakly. However, she noticed it didn’t feel like a coal anymore, no. It was a small fire now.

Still not enough.

She tried again to conjure a flame, but all that appeared in her palm were sparks, cracking, turning to ash as their fell onto the ground.

In frustration, Nikkal hit a nearby dummy, knocking it over and releasing a frustrated scream. It quickly turned into a pained hiss, as her knuckles and wrist ached. Her ribcage felt as if it was being crushed.

“Nikkal?”

She looked up and saw Elulu. A second later, he landed and walked over to her. “Are you alright?”

“What are you doing here?”

“If you have forgotten,” he raised his eyebrow, “we agreed to meet up and to get lunch.”

Soon enough the others entered the yard, with Niall in the lead. They looked concerned.

Had they heard her?

“And why did you fly over?” she asked, trying to divert attention from herself.

“We heard you,” he told her, and then, in typical Elulu manner, added jokingly. “And I was quicker than the General to take flight.”

Niall meanwhile walked over to her, his composure softening, and laid a hand on Nikkal’s shoulder. His hand was warm, for a second she wanted to lean closer, but stopped herself. Not now.

“What happened?” he asked concerned.

Elulu stepped aside, standing between Zakiti and Kurum. They all waited for her to answer. Nikkal took a deep breath.

She could tell them off. Say she didn’t want to talk about it. However…

“I was just frustrated,” she mumbled. “About my fire.”

“But back at the palace-“

“Exactly,” Nikkal cut Elulu off. “I did that back then, yes, but that doesn’t change the fact that the best I can do is lighting torches!”

“Nikkal,” Niall spoke softly. “Remember what I have told you? Overcoming a block is a challenging task and it takes time.”

“I know, but…” she trailed off, unsure what to say.

“It must be really frustrating,” Elulu then said. “I can’t imagine what I would feel like if I lost my magic.”

“It’s nothing pleasant,” Zakiti added. “By now I don’t even remember the feeling of having fire in your veins. But you Nikki, you have been trying so hard in the past months, I don’t doubt it will take only a little while before you’ll be able to burn something down.”

“Well, I think I speak for the rest of us when I say we don’t really understand all this magic stuff,” Nanniya said, motioning towards Kurum, Rimush and Hunzuu. “But that doesn’t stop us supporting you, you know? We don’t care you aren’t as powerful as lord Enki, you’re still a valuable member of the team.”

“And don’t forget the other things you did,” Kurum reminded. “You saved my life back in the chasm. Then during the operation, you managed to destroy the device and managed to drag Elulu all alone across the city.”

“And then proceeded to save a bunch of people by extinguishing that fire,” Hunzuu said. “It doesn’t matter that you can’t do anything with it now. What matters is what you already did. Besides, like Zakiti said, we are sure you’ll be able to make a fire in no time.”

“You are strong,” Rimush nodded. “And loyal. That’s all what matters.”

Nikkal was overwhelmed, the feeling of frustration replaced by something stronger, warmer. She smiled gratefully. “Guys… thank you. I… I am glad to have you in my corner.”

“Well, this calls for a group hug!” Elulu suddenly declared.

Nikkal blinked. “What?”

“Come on, guys!” Elulu called, walking back over to her and put an arm around Nikkal’s shoulder.

Surprisingly – or rather unsurprisingly since he was already standing next to her – the first one to react was Niall, who put an arm around her middle, hand resting on her side, and getting closer so now Nikkal’s left side was pressed into his chest.

Nikkal flushed.

The others then joined too, although Rimush needed some more persuading.

She hadn’t felt so warm in years.

Chapter Text

It was getting late. Through the window on the left of the desk, the moon, only a tiny slice being visible, shone, slowly descending. The candles on the desk burned, the small flames twirling in a rhythm.

He still had much work to do before he could sleep, though. Unless, of course, he decided to finish it tomorrow, but that definitely wasn’t an option. Tomorrow was not a common day.

The package had already arrived during the last time supplies arrived at Eshnunna, and the small celebration for tomorrow evening was already planned. It was Elulu and Nanniya who volunteered to plan everything, and while there were concerns of what these two could concoct, he didn’t doubt their planning-abilities.

Thus Niall continued to work, despite the fact he already was in a half-asleep state. Once he finished the last piece of paperwork, he sighed in relief, but that quickly turned into a yawn. After cleaning his hands from ink stains and then changing into his sleeping wear, he happily slid under the covers of the bed.

Sleep didn’t come easily. His mind was still agitated from work. There were so many things to keep in mind. Things to do, to order, to write, to plan. Their stay at Eshnunna was quickly coming to an end. Enki wanted them to advance northwest before the next raining season. He should probably start looking at the geographical layout of the steppe and desert ahead of them. They would probably follow the path of Idigina, since water would become more scarce now that-

No, no more of that. It was time to sleep.

Tomorrow was Nikkal’s birthday, and he wouldn’t want to miss it by oversleeping.

He woke up at sunrise, as he did most days. After changing into the clothes he wore off duty – a white shirt, dark grey pants and green waistcoat – and combing his hair before tying it up, he retrieved the neatly packaged present and made it towards Nikkal’s room.

Niall hoped he hadn’t forgotten about something. He also hoped no one would suddenly require his presence. He looked at the package in his hands once again, making sure everything was in place. He had always tried to do his best for people, but when it came to her, that was multiplied tenfold.

This feeling. It wasn’t like anything he had experienced before. How did this even start?

When he first met Nikkal, it was outside Sippar. He had been talking with Agga about the siege, and about their plan of attack.

It had been a bold decision by Enki to choose her for the squad. At first, he had been confused why her, and not an older mage who already had experience in the battlefield. However, he grew to be glad of that decision, and that he decided not to send her away. Ultimately – and ironically – she ended up being safer here than in a different battalion.

What had gotten him curious was the fact she was from the Children’s Home. That explained her initial reaction too, when she'd momentarily looked at him with recognition. Everyone kept saying he looked just like his mother.

He had decided to ask her during the first time he joined her patrols. He had received intel on possible rioters and decided to investigate it himself. Additionally, what better bait was there to lure out Kengir supporters than himself?

Was it risky? Absolutely. But he had dealt with far more terrible foes in the past already.

 “…Did you meet them in the Children’s Home?” he had asked, walking down the street.

“Yes,” she replied. “We were ten when we met, we grew up together and we were recruited together.”

He slowly processed the information. He could ask Ninsirsir about them next time he wrote to him and ask. Finding them should be easy, given the fact that it would be mentioned in their records that they grew up in the Children’s Home. As for the brother, hm, he wondered if he could get in contact with the lord or his general.

His thoughts then had turned to his mother. It had been a while since he had last seen her. It had been when she again went to save orphans from the battle lines. Tiamat knew how many of them there were. Far too many was the easiest answer.

“When the recruiters came,” Nikkal suddenly spoke. “Lady Ninhursag tried to send them away. But they were sent on the order of the Five and not even she could do anything. We were twenty, adults. The only reason we still lived there was because we had nowhere else to go, as we were too poor to afford anything. Your mother was very kind to us.”

His gaze had turned to her as soon as she said his mother’s name. First, he became angry that those recruiters even dared to go there, and even more so at the Five, at Enki. How dare they do that?! How could Enki even dare?! For a man claiming to love Ninhursag, he sure did everything to hurt her.

His mother tried to protect them. Protect Nikkal. And for some reason, fate decided to direct her his way.

He would try to protect her.

However, his reason why he cared for Nikkal so quickly became even more personal than just protecting one of his mother’s charges. Nikkal was much more than that. So much more.

During those weeks he would join her on the patrols, she would ask him about Akshak, about her brother, and about magic. He told her as much as he could, and offered his help. In turn he asked about the Children’s Home, about her past. He was careful not to overstep boundaries, though. Whatever had happened to Nikkal that caused the block scarred her and made her mistrustful. Gaining her trust was a slow process.

Then he got intel how a possible attack may soon happen. He instructed Agga and the commander prepared the soldiers. It was the perfect plan.

Except Nikkal had been unaware of it. It was nothing but an oversight on his part, which, while he regretted, wasn’t anything new. Keeping classified information was something he had been doing in the past one hundred and fifty years. No matter how much he tried to be open with the commanders and later with Nikkal, there were things he couldn’t tell unless he wanted to deal with the repercussions from Enki.

The first change in how he viewed Nikkal was at the banks of Buranuna.

“General,” she addressed him. “When we met you told me you preferred to be friendly with us. Does that mean when I am off-duty I can call you by your name?”

The question made him smile. Nikkal was like that. Brave, and reckless. It was clear that in the training camp they tried to drill obedience into her, but only with partial success. She… was like him in that aspect.

“You really are getting impudent.”

“Says the reckless General who willingly walked into a trap,” she replied, unafraid.

There it was.

“As I said, impudent.” He shook his head, still smiling. “Any other would have had your head for that, but… as long as you follow orders, I don’t mind.”

“Really?”

“Really,” he confirmed.

“So… Niall,” she said his name as if tasting it.

It had been a while since he heard his name without the prefix ˈGeneralˈ. He would be lying if he claimed he didn’t like the way Nikkal spoke it.

“Next time I will tell you the plan beforehand,” he promised her.

“There will be a next time?!” she exclaimed.

“Afraid so.”

As long as the war went on, there would be many next times.

Nikkal shuddered and then spoke in a whisper, “I… I don’t want to kill. I already killed someone and it made me feel sick for days. I wish I hadn’t done it! How can you do it?”

He understood how she felt. He had felt the same ever since the war had started.

Long before the war, the first big tasks Enki sent him on were to subdue beasts that were terrorising the villages nearby the mountains. Then it was rebelling lords. Then people who had wronged Enki in some way.

He had accepted those orders with eagerness.

All for the approval of his father.

What a fool he had been.

He put his hand on her shoulder. At that moment, he didn’t care about formalities. Her voice had been so weak, and so remorseful.

“Empathy is what makes us human, Nikkal,” he told her in a gentle voice. “But many have forgotten it during this war. And that goes for both sides. Mages slaughter non-mages, and Kengirians kill all mages in the land they conquer.”

He thought of the lords as he spoke. Of what Ishtar was capable of in the battlefield, slaughtering everything in her path. Of Shamash and Enlil, burning everything in their path, with little care for life, and they then would turn and torment Iyar.

But he also thought of the ruthlessness of Kengir. Of the mass graves they had excavated, finding hundreds of dead mages of all ages. Lifeless, worms feeding upon the rotten flesh. 

Screams of the dying.

Dead Erra alongside the rest of the village.

“I don’t like killing, nor do I love waging war. But at this point it’s too late for negotiations. Neither side will stop until the other is defeated, so I do what I must to defend the innocent.”

And he tried hard to keep his word true. It was no secret he was known as the most lenient of the generals. He forbade pillaging, and while he wouldn’t execute any of his soldiers, the exception was if one was found guilty of pillaging or assault.

“You… you asked them to surrender,” Nikkal said, “when you landed on the battlefield.”

He nodded. “I did. They were just soldiers, they were sent there by their commanders. Like you, they had no choice.”

She sniffled. “You’re not making it easier.”

“I am sorry,” he apologised. “Remember, if mercy is an option, always take it. But if it is not, choose survival.”

Truth was, both sides of the conflict were in the wrong, and both sides committed terrible crimes. Blood soaked both the land and their hands. It was something they would have to learn to live with.

Nikkal then conjured a cloud of sparks again. They danced above her palm, danced with the wind.

“I thought about that offer,” she said. “I want to get rid of that block, I want to control my fire. No matter how many years it will take.”

He was mesmerized by the sparks, by her. Nikkal looked beautiful, she was beautiful. From the hair that looked like flames, to her eyes that shone like two stars with determination. The sparks kept dancing, swirling in a fiery rhythm.

“I will adjust your current schedule then, Little Sparkle.”

He didn’t even realise he said it aloud, but he didn’t really regret it. The nickname suited her.

Nikkal lost her focus and the sparks turned to ash. She turned her head to him and asked, “What did you just call me?”

He smiled again. “A nickname.”

“I know what a nickname is, but why? Because of my sparks?”

“Yes,” he answered. “Because usually from a small spark, great fires start.”

He then added, “If you don’t like it, then-“

“No, no,” Nikkal interrupted him. “I like it. You… You can call me that.”

It hadn’t been only because of the literal sparks she could conjure. No, she was that. A spark, a light in the dark, a sign of hope.

Niall couldn’t be more proud of her. Nikkal didn’t lack determination, and the progress she made in the past months was inspirational. He didn’t have a shadow of doubt that she would be able to break the block soon, despite Nikkal’s own doubts.

But the actual issue were her parents. Firstly, they were Tiamat worshippers, as he and Nikkal figured out months ago. He really should report it to his father, but then it would only endanger Nikkal and her brother. No one would believe her claiming she had no idea about what her parents were doing. Secondly, there was the fact their neglect was what caused the block. If there was someone besides the lords he despised, it was them.

A block was a wound, and the war was no help in the matter. After the battle where Ishtar made that chasm, Nikkal did become more skittish around earth mages, and started to get nightmares. He and Zakiti had concocted a plan to help her, and so their tea meetings began.

Was that when it’d happened?  By Tiamat and the Five, when did he get so smitten?

Perhaps it didn’t even matter. It built up slowly over the months they interacted with each other. Their talks, Nikkal’s performance on New Year, her smiles, her stupid jokes, her concentrated frown when she tried to focus on paperwork, their dance, their confessions, their training, and…

“I don’t know who to trust,” Nikkal had admitted, clinging to him. “It’s how they taught me to be. But… I choose to trust you, okay? I trust you, Niall.”

How could he stay indifferent after all of this?

He was sure the entire squad knew there was something up by now. The knowing glances and Elulu’s teasing were quite telling. He knew that Zakiti was aware, and so were Agga and Iyar.

Agga only ever mentioned it once in the passing, and never addressed it again. The commander wasn’t someone who was interested in other people’s business.

After the meeting with the commanders concluded, Agga lingered behind, as he would get additional instructions.

The first Lion battalion was a special unit. Consisting of the best mages and non-mages of the army, they were like an extension of the infiltration squad. This was the battalion that always followed their general, and the men and women serving in it were loyal to Niall. No, not to Enki, but to him.

“General.”

“Don’t forget to double-check the rations,” he instructed. “And don’t forget to order the soldiers to gather barrels of water for the water mages before we advance. Zakiti has requested more arrows, which are supposed to arrive tomorrow, make sure she gets them.”

“Yes, General.”

“Did anyone have any additional requests?”

“Cloth and clothes, mostly,” Agga replied. “A few tents got damaged and the seamstresses need more cloth to fix them. Also, more boots are needed as well.”

Nodding along, Niall wrote it down.

“That should be all. Thank you, Agga.”

The man nodded in acknowledgment. “Will you now have a meeting with the team?”

“Not right away,” he answered. “In half an hour.”

“Alright,” Agga reached into the pocket of his shirt. “Could you pass this to Nikkal? She forgot it in our tent yesterday when she went to see Unzi.”

It was her dog tag. The string that kept them together seemed to be replaced.

“Unzi’s doing?”

Agga smiled at the mention of his daughter. “Yeah.”

Niall took the tag from him and said, “I will give it to her.”

Agga turned to leave, before exiting the tent he said, “You know, I am glad for you two. You both seem happier than before.”

He blinked confused. What did he mean? Did he think something more happened on New Year?

Agga never addressed that again.

Iyar, on the other hand, was a different matter. He had him figured out within days and loved to remind him of his feelings and ask if there was any progress.

The night was bright, the sky painted with streaks of burning projectiles. The air smelled of smoke.

Niall stood at the end of a row of catapults. Behind them stood earth and fire mages.

“We're ready, General!” the soldier called.

He raised his sword, then pointed it forward. “Fire!”

Hundreds of boulders and fireballs shot forward to Eshnunna. From where he stood, he saw hundreds of fire arrows taking flight.

The earth shook and rumble like thunder echoed as the city was hit. Niall supressed a shudder.

“Recharge!” he ordered.

Because of all the noise, he hadn’t noticed Iyar approaching. Only when the bard stopped next to him did Niall notice him.

“Beautiful evening, isn’t it?”

“Depends on who you ask,” Niall replied. Then he again ordered to fire.

“How are you, Iyar?”

“As well as I can be,” he replied. It was his usual answer, which basically meant ˈstill aliveˈ.

Iyar wasn’t a soldier, nor would he ever be one. Similarly, like with Nikkal, Niall could be more like himself. Iyar was a good friend, and knew how to give some good advice.

“I saw your newest team member again,” Iyar then told him. “The red-headed one.”

“Nikkal.” Niall smiled a little, but then became forlorn again. “She told me she followed you.”

“I hope you weren’t too hard on her.”

As if he could be that when it came to Nikkal. “I assigned her to report duty.”

“Reports? That’s a new one,” Iyar commented.

“She is set on helping you,” he told him.

“Just like you then.” Iyar shook his head.

Yes, like him. He only wished he could help him escape. But the bard declined any offer Niall had given him. He was too afraid of endangering his friends, thus rather opting to endure the lords. Niall didn’t know how much longer he could endure that. It was a hopeless situation. Nikkal, however, was determined to free Iyar. Her determination and stubbornness was nothing but admirable. It only depended on Iyar now, if he was ready to accept their help or not. They couldn’t force him. But Niall really wished he would.

“What’s between you two?” Iyar inquired.

The question caught him off-guard. “She is my subordinate.”

“That’s not what I meant.” Iyar smiled knowingly. “She keeps calling you by your name and claims you two are friends.”

“She isn’t lying. We are friends.”

“You like her,” Iyar stated.

“She is my subordinate,” Niall repeated.

“So you aren’t denying it?” Iyar’s smile became bigger.

He didn’t answer. Instead, he turned to the soldiers and gave out the order again.

“And what if she wasn’t your subordinate?”

He both hated and liked his antics. 

But no matter how much he liked Nikkal, there were a few obstacles. Firstly there was the problem she was his subordinate. A General and a Soldier. If this became more serious, could they stay impartial during missions? Could he stay objective?

I'm already not objective when it comes to her.

Secondly, and most importantly, the question was what Nikkal wanted. He wasn’t blind, he could see how she reacted around him, but was she ready for any relationships? Did she even want that?

In the end, all that mattered was her happiness, and like Zakiti had told him after she witnessed them hug, what Nikkal currently needed the most was a friend she could rely on, and not a lover. Niall didn’t mind being her friend. Whatever Nikkal decided, he would respect her wishes.

Just like the rest of the squad, they were given rooms in the same building nearby the palace. A little trek later, he arrived at her doorstep and knocked.

He heard rustling and then again silence.

Niall knocked again. “Nikkal? Are you awake? It’s me, Niall.”

There was the rustling again, but now more frantic.

“Wait a minute!” Nikkal called from behind the door.

He leaned against the wall, and waited. The rustling sound continued, now joined by footsteps. After a moment, the door flew open and Nikkal stepped out, still in her sleepwear, with a blanket thrown over her shoulders to cover the upper part of her body, and her hair was a mess.

“Yes? Sorry, I didn’t expect visits so soon.” Nikkal smiled awkwardly. “Not everyone is an early riser like you.”

“Sorry for waking you up,” he apologised. “I wanted to give you this.”

“Oh! Niall, is this… is this a gift?” she exclaimed as he handed her the package. “You didn’t have to!”

“It’s your birthday, Little Sparkle,” Niall replied, smiling. “You deserve it.”

She looked at him and the package in bewilderment, blood flooding her cheeks.

“How about you open them?”

He was looking forward to see her reaction.

“Now? Shouldn’t I wait until the evening?” she asked.

Wait, she knew?

“However you want to, Nikki,” he replied.

She frowned as she thought, staring at the package in her hands, packed in a knitted reed rug and tied with a twine.

“Okay!” she then declared and turned to enter her room. “Come in!”

Niall went after her. While he opted to stay standing, Nikkal sat down on her bed, the package in her lap. She toyed with the knot, tsking in frustration when she didn’t manage to get it off fast enough. In the end, she burned through it, smiling in victory as she threw it aside. He smiled alongside her.

From there on, it was a fast process.

“Niall… you- it must have been expensive!” Bewilderment again marred her face. “I… I can’t accept this…”

“Don’t worry about the expenses, Little Sparkle,” he assured her. “I have got enough to afford this.”

“But…” she was lost for words.

“It’s a gift, Nikkal. You don’t have to worry or feel indebted.”

“Okay… if you say so,” she spoke up, after a while of thinking. Then she broke into a smile. “Thank you! Wait, give me a moment, I will try them on!”

That smile was what he wanted to see. All that mattered. Nodding, he headed back towards the door.

“So?” Nikkal asked, spreading her arms. “How do I look?”

“It suits you.” Niall smiled. “It really suits you.”

Nikkal beamed. “Both the jacket and this blouse are great!”

“You’re welcome.”

He had bought her both a blue riding jacket to travel in and a red blouse with a golden hem and loose sleeves for everyday wear. He had noticed the clothes she usually wore were getting old and needed to be changed. It was the least he could get her.

“I think I will stay in this one today,” Nikkal told him.

But then she abruptly halted and frowned.

“Something is wrong?” Niall asked in concern.

“Actually… when is your birthday?”

“Oh… that was back in spring,” he told her. “A month after New Year.”

“What?! Why didn’t you tell me? Or the others?”

He shrugged. “I haven’t been really celebrating it since… the war started. Besides, I was with the sixty-seventh battalion at that time.”

Actually, he hadn't celebrated it since three of his brothers… were killed. Ishkur and the rest of the team did try to persuade him to continue, but after Ishkur fell as well, he made it clear he wasn’t interested.

However, now Nikkal was frowning at him, her arms around her chest. Perhaps he should explain it to her now, but he didn’t want to sour her mood on her birthday nor did he want to speak about it now.

Later.

“What do you plan to do today?” he asked to divert attention.

“Go out,” she told him. “I know you have something planned by the way.”

“Ah.”

So much for the squad’s subtlety.

“Yeah, it became suspicious when everyone, including Varassa, kept asking if I plan to leave my room today.”

He snorted, then said, “I didn’t.”

“No, instead you came here first thing in the morning,” Nikkal shot back, grinning. “Did the others task you to keep me occupied?”

“The only thing they told me was to not be busy today,” he answered.

“So, you’re off-duty...?”

Niall nodded.

A smile slowly crept onto Nikkal’s face and in her eyes there was a spark. That could mean only one thing: she'd gotten an idea.

“Do you want to go with me?” she asked. “I wanted to go into the city and check out the markets. Agga already gave me the hundred Shekels yesterday evening, so the cookies can be on me today.”

A day… spent with Nikkal.

He didn’t need to think twice to agree.

“Alright, now tell me why you came to me so soon,” Nikkal dared as they walked down the street. Her steps were more like tiny jumps. “If you wanted to be first, I have to disappoint you. The messenger brought me gifts from Su, Shimun and Ethan yesterday with their letters.”

Nikkal was smiling the entire time. He hadn’t seen her so happy before. It was a welcoming change from all the sorrow that the war brought.

“Will you believe me if I tell you I was just impatient?” Niall replied.

“You, impatient?” she giggled. “You’re one of the most patient people I know.”

“I take that as a no,” he deadpanned.

“No, no, I do,” she assured him.

Niall glanced at her, smiling. “I know, Little Sparkle. Now, where are we going first?”

“Let’s go to the northern market,” Nikkal suggested. “Neither of us has eaten yet, right?”

“Good idea.”

As the day progressed, it became warmer and warmer. It was a hot summer day, the sun high in the cloudless sky.

Eshnunna was in a better shape than a month ago, and rebuilding was in full swing. Merchants again filled the markets with goods, which mostly came from the east.

Nikkal had disappeared somewhere a while ago, asking him to meet at a fountain near the southern market.

Niall avoided a snake sunbathing on a bench and decided to sit down on the empty one. Droplets of water, so small the wind took them, hit him from the fountain. It was a refreshing feeling.

“Here you are.”

Before he knew, Nikkal was sitting down next to him, very much excited about something. Smiling, her eyes shone happily.

She was beautiful.

“Look what I got!” she said, raising her left hand. On it was a bracelet with lapis lazuli beads and a pendant in the shape of a winged lion.^[1]

“And,” Nikkal went on before he had time to react, “I got this for you.”

What-

Nikkal pulled out from her bag a string, made of wool braided together, and at one end there were again lapis lazuli beads and the pendant of the winged lion, and put it into his hand.

“The seller claimed it was a bookmark,” Nikkal explained. “And… since I only now found out I missed your birthday, I thought you would like it.”

She looked at him expectantly, waiting for his reaction.

Niall touched the beads, stretched the string, and then ran his fingers down it. Lastly, he took a closer look at the pendant. The gemstone part was masterfully carved and the head was quite detailed.

It was Anzu.

How ironic that was. Nikkal had no way of knowing though, and she probably chose it because of their lion banners.

The scars from that fight suddenly ached in phantom pain.

“Do you not like it?” Nikkal asked nervously.

It was ironic, but also so thoughtful of her.

“I love it,” he replied, raising his head to lock gazes with her. “Thank you, Little Sparkle.”

Her nervousness melted away as she blushed again.

How he wanted to touch her cheek, to caress it, but he had to hold back. He couldn’t.

“I am glad,” she smiled, looking to the side, trying to hide her face. “Let’s go to a tavern. It’s hot and I am thirsty.”

“Alright.” Niall stood up and offered his hand. After a second of hesitation, she took his hand and stood up. They held on a little longer than usual, but then Nikkal let go, mumbling, “Let’s go…”

After acquiring drinks alongside a snack for the afternoon, Nikkal led him outside the city, through the camp and to a canal.

“See, over there is the bush where Iyar was hiding!” Nikkal pointed at the thicket to her left. She sat down in the grass and motioned for him to join her.

The grass was cool, the trees partially hiding them from direct sunlight. In their shadow, it wasn’t as hot. Dragonflies and birds flew around. Frogs croaked and the waters of the canal reflected the sun. Niall understood why Nikkal liked this place.

She handed him his portion they had gotten in the tavern – it was flatbread with roasted vegetables and chickpea and sesame paste. They ate in silence, listening to the rustling of leaves and water flowing.

When Nikkal finished, she brushed her hands into the grass and then lay down. Her hair was down, so it created a halo of red fading into yellow around her head. The breeze caressed her face, and Niall wasn’t sure if it was his doing or not.

“Don’t be shy, lie down too,” Nikkal invited, “Hopefully there are less snakes here than inside Eshnunna.”

When was the last time he had done something so simple as just lying in the grass? It had to be years, surely.

“We used to watch the clouds,” Nikkal told him, “back in the Children’s Home. Sometimes they were in interesting shapes and we made up stories about them. Or when someone or something angered us, Su and I would braid each other’s hair and rant until we felt better.”

“I did the same,” he told her. “And at night, I would watch the stars… I also used to climb trees and sit on the highest branch that could hold me to see what was beyond home.”

“Where did you grow up?”

“At my mother’s estate near the mountains. After I grew up, she turned it into the Home.”

“Wait, so-“

“At the same place as you, yes.”

He didn’t see her reaction, but neither did he need to. His mother always said that fate was not only a twisted fellow, but also had a terrible sense of humour. He however preferred to think that one’s life was in their own hands and everyone made their own fate, rather than it being an uncontrollable outside force.

“And…” Nikkal then spoke up, unsurely. “Were you… alone?”

Alone? What did she mean?

“There was my mother, and the people who worked for her. Some had children of their own.”

There was some rustle. “I… meant siblings.”

Niall tensed up. “No, no siblings.”

A memory resurfaced. He had been so young back then, too young to understand what death meant. A child who had found his mother crying, mourning, but when she had noticed him, immediately tried to compose herself, pulling him into her embrace.

He never knew Nanshe and Ninshar, all he ever knew was what his mother had told him. 

Suddenly, Nikkal moved closer, their sides touched and she reached for his hand.

“Sorry,” she mumbled.

He squeezed her palm, intertwining their fingers. She was warm, a pleasant warmth unlike the scorching hot day. A flame to warm the soul.

How grateful he was for her presence. 

The sky was painted in the colours of sunset when they headed back

“I wonder what you all have prepared,” Nikkal said.

“Just don’t tell them you figured it out.” Niall laughed. “Or they will be very disappointed.”

She giggled. “I won’t.”

They halted before Nikkal’s door. She looked at him and asked in a whisper, “What should we expect?”

He shrugged. “Whatever Elulu and Nanniya planned.”

“…You all let them plan it?”

Nodding, he nudged her forward and told her with a smile, “Come on.”

Bracing herself, Nikkal opened the door and stepped in.

“Here she is!”

“Happy birthday Nikki!”

While the others surrounded Nikkal, congratulating her and giving her presents, Niall went to stand close to the wall, between the closet and the door. He hadn’t ever seen Nikkal so happy like today. Smiling brightly, radiating genuine happiness.

The squad had done a good job in the decoration too. From the decorative ribbons that hung from the walls to the yellow, red and white flowers whose sweet smell filled the entire room.

Iyar came and stood next to him. “I was wondering where you were.”

“With Nikkal.”

“Unsurprisingly,” Iyar said, giving him a knowing look.

The door then opened, and as he and Iyar turned their heads, they saw Agga, who was holding Unzi in one arm and something tall packed in cloth in another. Behind him was Giri, holding a steaming pot, her hands covered in thick gloves.

“Looks like we came just in time,” Giri announced.

Nikkal, who barely had time to set the presents onto the table before getting handed another, motioned for a pause and spoke, “Agga, Giri, hello! …what’s in the pot?”

“Lamb stew,” Giri said, smirking. “Been making it all day.”

“It smells good,” Rimush noted.

“I will get the bowls,” Nanniya said.

The commander and his family stepped forward, and while Giri went to set the pot down on the table, Agga went to give Nikkal the gift.

“Nikkal,” Unzi called, handing forward to her a piece of paper she was holding. Agga smiled, “Fine, first from Unzi.”

She took the paper from the child, took a long look at it, and then raised her head, smiling. Nikkal ruffled her hair and said, “Thank you, Unzi. It’s beautiful.”

The child giggled and then Agga said, “Okay, and from me…”

Nikkal took the gift and unwrapped it from the cloth. It was a bow.

“Did you… make it yourself?” she asked, admiring it.

The commander nodded.

“First the quiver from Rimush and now a bow!” Nikkal grinned. “Thank you.”

Giri then stepped forward. She gave Nikkal a new shirt, brown in colour and with colourful embroidery.

“What did you get her?” Niall asked Iyar.

“Nothing material,” the bard replied. “A song. And you?”

“Clothes,” he cleared his throat. “See what she’s wearing?”

“Alright, everyone, sit down,” Giri then ordered.

The presents were moved onto Nikkal’s bed and then the group sat down. Nanniya returned with the bowls and gave each person one.

Before they started to eat, it was custom for the one celebrating to write down what they wished for. Zakiti pushed forward a small piece of red paper and Elulu handed her a feather pen. So that no one could see what she had written, Nikkal covered the paper from their view with her free hand. After she wrote it down, she folded the paper and looked around at the entire group. Then, as fire mages did, she burned it.

“May the elements make it come true,” the group said at once.

Niall ended up sitting next to Nikkal – if someone asked he would deny it was on purpose – and on her other side was Varassa.

“Niall, look at these,” she said, showing what she was holding in her hand – a pair of earrings – and asked, “They’re beautiful, right?”

They seemed to be made from wire, shaped to look like flowers. Simple, but pretty.

“They are,” he replied.

Nikkal then looked at Varassa. “See? I told you.”

Oh, so these were from him.

When Varassa, Nikkal’s old friend, had suddenly appeared a few months ago – although the boy and his smith master had been following the army for around a year already - Niall suddenly felt… he didn’t want to call it jealousy, because it was stupid, but it was the only word that fitted. He had been acting like a fool. There was no reason for him to be jealous, since there was nothing between him and Nikkal. And even if there was, it wouldn’t be fair towards her, because it wasn’t like he was entitled to her.

Niall put a spoonful of stew into his mouth, trying to not think of it.

…maybe he shouldn’t have tried to stay in line and gotten her something more personal.

Before midnight, they all headed to the temple district. Per custom, offerings were made for the one celebrating, to make sure they had luck, health and success in the following age.

Once they all had their turn to make the offering, a priest came forward with a bowl adorned with cuneiform, filled with cleansing water, and sprinkled a few drops onto Nikkal, while muttering an incantation in the ancient tongue. Afterwards, the priest crowned her with a crown of red, orange and yellow flowers.

Enki always said every mage was like a flower, showing its beauty to the world. But flowers also meant something else than just mages, they were life and rebirth. Victory over death. Niall’s mother used to tell him that after Tiamat was vanquished, the first thing she saw upon the lifeless, ash-filled ground was a small flower, stubbornly growing despite all odds.

While Niall did not agree with his father on his comparison of flowers and mages – since in the same breath, Enki claimed non-mages were a withered bud, a lost chance – he wouldn’t hesitate to call Nikkal that: stubborn, strong, and full of life.

Chapter Text

Nikkal awoke the morning following her birthday with a feeling something bad would happen.

No, this wasn’t because of the mild headache she had from drinking a bit too much yesterday, nor simple fatigue.

She stared at the ceiling for a while before deciding to move. First she stretched, sighing, then sat up. The first thing she saw once her gaze fell onto the floor were her clothes, which she'd unceremoniously dropped on the floor when she changed.

She bent down and picked them up.

Those were gifts from Niall. And he came first thing in the morning to give them to her.

She hadn’t received so many presents at once ever. It… felt like a dream. The clothes from Niall – and an entire day spent with him! Just him! And not having to worry that he was the General! – then the handmade earrings from Varassa, the knife from Zakiti, the new bow from Agga, the cloak from Kurum, the shirt from Giri, the quiver from Rimush, the sword pouch from Hunzuu, the cookies and soap from Elulu and Nanniya – and they planned everything? – and that drawing Unzi drew for her – she drew her! – it was just so overwhelmingly nice.

They really liked her, no, they loved her.

Of course, she couldn’t forget about Su, Shimun and Ethan either. Her brother sent her a notebook to keep and write down her notes from the books Niall was providing, and at the very end, there was a pressed flower. Su sent her dried fruit again and a talisman she bought on a market in a city they stopped by. Shimun also sent her fruit alongside soap – hopefully this was enough soap for until they got to Gasur.

Nikkal stood up, changed clothes and then, as usual during her on-duty days, braided her hair.

…maybe she should stop by Niall first?

Would that be too silly? Or… maybe that feeling had something to do with her fire? If so, he for sure was the best person to turn to.

With that assurance – or was it an excuse to see him? – she left her room and went to his. However, on her way there, she crossed paths with a messenger dressed in white, expensive clothes.

A messenger from Ur.

That could only mean Enki had sent new instructions.

Should she come later? It was most likely there would be a meeting soon with the squad and the commanders too.

Nikkal went ahead anyway. She arrived at his door and knocked. After a moment, from behind the door came an answer, “Enter.”

She found Niall sitting behind his desk, gaze focused on the papyrus before him. When he looked up, he seemed surprised to see her.

“Nikkal, what brought you here?”

“I saw the messenger,” she replied, going forward and taking a seat.

A sigh.

“Niall?”

“I was about to call a meeting anyway,” he said, and set the papyrus before her.

General Niall,

I require Your presence in Ur as soon as possible.

Your Father.

She frowned, rereading the message again. It was short, but on point, and on top of that signed as ˈyour fatherˈ, which was a first. She had seen more than one letter from Enki in the past months during meetings and report duty, and all of them were formally signed.

The more concerning part was that Niall was being summoned to Ur. What for? Had something happened?

“What does it mean?” Nikkal asked nervously.

“I am not sure.” Niall sighed again. “Whatever this is about, the matter is too delicate to be dealt with through letters.”

Nikkal stared at him for a while. Niall didn’t look excited about this in the slightest. Head in his palm, fingers on his forehead, covering his eyes.

By Tiamat, how long was he going to be away?

“Nikki,” Niall suddenly spoke. “Go inform the squad, and tell Agga to get the other commanders. We will have a meeting in the afternoon… I have to speak with the lords and lady now.”

They both stood up at once. Did she want to formally salute? No. Did she want to address him as General? Also no. But she did both nonetheless. “Yes, General.”

This was wrong. This was all wrong.

First problem: the flight to Ur from Eshnunna approximately took a week, and who knew how long it would take in Ur. So everyone was expecting the general to be away for a month.

Second problem: the armies would leave Eshnunna soon. Sooner that the expected return of the general.

Third problem: while Nikkal was busy worrying about the first problem, she didn’t even think about who would lead the army in the meantime. Of course, logically it should be Agga, since he basically was the right hand of the general, but… she forgot about the lords who were also leaving the city.

It was evening now. The others had already bid their goodbyes and wishes for a good travel to Niall when the meeting was concluded, but Nikkal decided to go after him to the stables. When she arrived, he was fastening his travel bag to the saddle.

Nunamnir greeted her with a whine.

“Hey, sorry, I got nothing for you,” Nikkal said to the stallion.

By then, Niall had already noticed she was there. He turned to her, but said nothing. Instead, he took a step forward, spreading his arms in invitation.

She didn’t hesitate, Nikkal hugged him tightly, hiding her face in his chest. Hugging him always calmed her, made her feel safe.

“Take care,” she mumbled. “And come back soon. Please.”

“I will,” he promised. “But promise me you will be careful too. Stay in one piece until I get back.”

“I promise.” Nikkal shut her eyes tightly, not wanting to let him go yet.

Suddenly she felt something warm and soft on top of her head, accompanied with hot breath.

Did he just..?

“I have to go now, Little Sparkle,” he mumbled.

With great effort, she took a step back. Nikkal felt blood rushing onto her face when they locked gazes. She fiddled with her fingers, clenching and unclenching.

“See you soon,” she blurted out.

He smiled a little, but there was sadness in his eyes. “See you soon, Nikkal…”

For a second she thought he would say more, but he didn’t. She watched him jump onto the saddle and then fly off until she couldn’t see him anymore.

Agga found her when she was on her way back to her room. Apparently, the former freedom-fighters wanted to speak with her.

While she followed Agga, her thoughts were all over the place. What could they want her for? Why now? Just when Niall left. That couldn’t be just a coincidence, could it?

Calm down, Nikki, she told herself. They’re our allies.

They entered the palace. Renovation works for today had already ended, and the workers were slowly heading home. The air smelled of wood and dust. Soon they arrived in an office. Bookshelves filled with books and scrolls stood against the wall. In the middle of the room stood a desk, behind which was a perch that looked like a tree, and on the left were doors that seemed to lead onto a balcony.

This wasn’t just some office.

“Hello miss- Nikkal,” Ninki, who stood next to the desk alongside Kirikiri, greeted her, putting four fingers to her collarbone. “Commander, sir.”

Kirikiri also saluted, alongside two other freedom-fighters.

“So… Agga told me you wanted to speak with me?” Nikkal started, glancing between the commander and the freedom-fighters.

“Yes,” Ninki replied. “We heard it was your birthday yesterday and-“

“Ninki,” Kirikiri interrupted. “We should wait for the lady.”

The lady.

What in Tiamat’s name did lady Ukulla want with her?

As if on cue, the lady entered the office – Tiamat, this was her office, wasn’t it? – from a door on the right, which Nikkal hadn’t noticed as it was hidden from her sight by a bookshelf. Around Ukulla’s shoulder was again the snake, and the lady was holding a bronze cylinder with cuneiform on it and a depiction so familiar to her – the lion's head.

Another message from Enki.

Ukulla stood before the – her – desk and the snake slithered onto the perch. The lady of Eshnunna smiled.

“Let me apologise first for not being able to talk with you sooner,” the earth mage spoke. “May I call you Nikkal?”

“Uh, sure…” Nikkal swallowed.

“Alright, Nikkal. You have a noble name,” Ukulla said. “Now, on behalf of Eshnunna I would like to congratulate you on your birthday, albeit a little late. The garrison decided to give you a gift.”

Ninki practically jumped forward, offering her a book.

“It’s about magic!” the teen told her. “Written by an Eshnunnian fire mage!”

“At first we considered gifting you something from the ground,” Ukulla added, stepping closer. “However, your General advised this would be a better option.”

Niall told them? So he knew?

“I see I did well in asking him,” Ukulla noted. “The proximity between the two of you wasn’t left unnoticed… apologies, commander, I realise this isn’t the right time now.”

Agga had cleared his throat, for which Nikkal was really thankful. She looked down, staring at the book, feeling her face heat up.

“Lastly, Nikkal.” Ukulla now stood before her and reached out to touch her shoulder. “We, in Eshnunna, never forget when one helps us or harms us. Like the earth, we never forget. The Lords may title themselves as victors, but I have seen who deserves the real praise. And you, Nikkal, saved our lives back then. I feel great strength in you… Remember; Eshnunna will always welcome you and your companions with open arms  for you are now one of us.”

Nikkal stared at the lady in disbelief. Never would she have expected such honour, no! She, Nikkal, daughter of renegades, with magic many deemed useless, whose own parents had cast her away… here she was, hailed a hero, and loved.

You were right, mother… she thought, spitefully, yet so full of pride of herself. Maybe I really am a big sun.

A few days passed and again they were marching forward. Each step forward, the air turned more and more arid. They left the plains and now entered the desert. It wasn’t something Nikkal was used to, as she grew in places that had forests and close enough to the mountains to bring the cool northern wind.

Here, however, the only source of water was the Idigina and whatever was brought in barrels. There was no tree under which a/any shadow could hide. Only rock and sand, and the occasional viper.

Supplies, thankfully, were well prepared, as were the healers who had to treat the occasional snakebite or scorpion sting. More proof of the excellent work Niall did as a general. Not that Nikkal needed said proof.

It was weird. It wasn't like she saw him as often as she saw Zakiti or Elulu in the first place, so his absence should not have been felt as much as it was. But in the days before they marched off, going to lunch with the guys was strange when she didn't see him across the tent. Training was not fun to begin with, but it was extra annoying when doing each stance he'd taught her reminded her he was away. Meetings lacked a sort of spark, even if Agga did his best. It would get easier. It was just strange for now, she was sure.

After the first day of the march was done and the tents were set up, Lord Enlil approached the group, smiling happily.

“Alright, who do we have here?”

Agga had stepped forward, saluting and bowing his head. “Commander Agga of the First Lion Battalion. This is our infiltration group.”

“Ah, the little human commander,” the lord's smile strained a little. Then he turned to the squad who had lined up into a row. “You, are you a mage?”

Elulu swallowed and answered, “Yes, my lord.”

“Good, follow me.”

And so Elulu became the connector between the lords and the commanders, as well as the informal leader of the army – but truth was that it was still Agga who kept everything together during Niall’s absence. 

Besides marching, most of Nikkal’s time was occupied by refilling the explosives supply alongside Zakiti. However, on the third day of the march, Zakiti decided to bring up the talk she had mentioned ages ago. Nikkal had even forgotten about it by now.

The wind howled outside their tent, and the sun had set hours ago. Nikkal had just finished up work on the last throwable explosive of the day when Zakiti came up to her.

“Yes?” Nikkal asked as she was wiping her hands in a rag.

“Remember the talk I promised you?”

Nikkal turned to her, eyebrows furrowing in confusion.

The former mercenary sighed. “It’s about you and the General.”

“Zakiti-“

“Listen, we all noticed how close the two of you are.”

Nikkal stood up, fists clenched. “We are just friends.”

“Really, Nikkal?” Zakiti questioned.

“Yes! What gave you the idea it’s anything else?”

“You act differently around each other,” Zakiti replied calmly.

Nikkal crossed her arms. “Like what?”

“Like during the mission,” the older woman explained. “In that tunnel. He never opens up like that, yet when it comes to you, all it takes is for you to ask.”

“So what?” Nikkal inquired through gritted teeth. “What’s so wrong with us being friends?”

She knew there was the problem of her being his subordinate, but by Tiamat and all the demons from Irkalla, Nikkal wouldn’t sacrifice their friendship now. Or ever.

“Did you forget what happened to me?!” Zakiti’s voice rose. The older woman was tense, eyes clouded by memories.

“I didn’t,” Nikkal replied. “But I am not you. And he isn’t her. So stop mothering me!”

“I am not mothering you! I am trying to protect you!” she snapped.

“From what?! My magic is already blocked! Do you think I don’t already know what it is like to be abandoned by those you thought loved you?! Well, know I do!” Nikkal felt her fire stirring, fed by her anger. “I chose to give my trust to you all, including Niall. So don’t come now and try to tell me what to do with my life!”

Zakiti stood stunned, processing her words. “Nikkal…”

“Don’t,” she hissed. “I thought we trusted each other. That you trusted us, yet here you are projecting your past onto us.”

Zakiti winced, taking a step back.

Nikkal turned around and went to her bed, grabbing her pillow and blanket.

“...What are you doing?”

“Going away,” she snapped. “I will sleep somewhere else, even on the floor if needed.”

“Nikkal-“

“Goodnight.”

With that, she left the tent.

First she tried to go to Agga’s tent, but the tent was already dark and silent – except for the occasional snore – as its inhabitants were already asleep. Another option was going to Varassa, but his tent was on the other side of the camp. She could also go to the guys… or go sleep in a storage tent.

She decided to go the guys’ tent first. After knocking on the wooden beam next to the entrance, Nikkal didn’t wait long before Kurum stuck his head out to see who was knocking.

“Nikkal?”

“Could I, uh, stay here tonight?”

He blinked, confused, then opened the entrance and turned around. “Can Nikkal stay here?”

“Nikkal?” Rimush repeated.

“Did something happen?” Elulu asked.

Kurum moved aside to let her in, and Nikkal answered, “I had a… an argument with Zakiti. I didn’t really want to stay there.”

“That bad, huh?” Elulu thought aloud. “Well, I don’t mind you staying. Guys?”

Rimush shook his head and Kurum replied he didn’t mind. Elulu added, “However, you will have to stay on the floor…”

“I don’t mind,” she stated and was about to throw her blanket onto the rug, when Kurum stopped her, and went to retrieve a sleeping bag.

“Here, I swear it was washed recently,” he said.

Nikkal thanked him. After spreading the sleeping bag out and setting her blanket and pillow down, she sat down.  Then, after taking off her shoes, she looked around.

The tent… well, it didn’t stink, but it did smell weird. Elulu’s corner on top of that was even messier than Nikkal's ever was.

Su should see this.

That thought amused Nikkal. Some of the tension in her faded away.

“So… what happened?” Elulu asked, sliding from his bed and sitting down on the floor, back against the frame.

She sighed. “Not now.”

“Okay, but should we expect an explosive morning tomorrow?” Elulu tried to joke, but no one laughed.

“How about we play cards?” Kurum suggested.

“Okay…” she mumbled. “But we aren’t betting secrets.”

Kurum snorted, and reached out to grab his pack of cards. “Do I look like Elulu?”

“Hey!”

“Rimush?”

“Sure,” the man replied and went to sit down next to Elulu.

Kurum also sat down and they formed a little circle. He shuffled the cards and then handed them out. The rest, he put in the middle between them.

Nikkal looked at her cards, then at the expressions of the others. Kurum had taught her how to play, and once she understood the rules, she even managed to beat him a few times. Elulu, on the other hand, either cheated or was extremely lucky, because it was him who won most of the times.

She wondered if Niall would manage to win against Elulu, if they ever managed to convince him to play, then berated herself for the thought.

That pattern continued to be true that evening too. Five rounds later, Elulu had won four of them, and one was won by Kurum.

“Nikki, are you feeling better?” Elulu asked while Kurum was shuffling the cards once more.

“Yeah…” she answered. “Will feel better once I beat you in the next round, though.”

Elulu grinned. “If that’s what you believe.”

“We’re rooting for you, Nikkal,” Rimush said.

The air mage rolled his eyes and urged Kurum to hurry up.

Once the round started, Nikkal frowned in concentration the whole time. She would win this round The game stretched on.

Ten minutes, twenty minutes…

Elulu put his cards down, a victorious smile on his face. “Well, Nikki, who won?”

A smirk appeared slowly on her face. She put down her cards and sweetly replied, “That would be me.”

“Ha!” Kurum patted her on the shoulder. “Her cards precede yours, Elulu, she won.”

Rimush smiled. Elulu raised his gaze from the cards, and looked at Nikkal surprised. Then, he laughed and clapped. “You got me!”

“Another round or nah?” Kurum asked.

“Nah,” Nikkal and Rimush said at once.

“I will go sleep now,” Nikkal declared.

The others bid her goodbye and went to sleep themselves. But as Nikkal was lying and staring at the ceiling, she couldn’t fall asleep. Her mind drifted back to the argument she had with Zakiti again. She felt bad for some of the stuff she had said, but she wasn’t wrong! Zakiti was! She should be the one to apologise to her!

She sighed.

Nikkal missed Niall. It had been only a few days, yet she already wanted him to come back immediately. Everything was just... easier, better, when he was around.

By now he should have already arrived in Ur. She wondered what was happening there, what was so important that Enki had called for him.

She wondered if Niall missed her.

Stop it, she chastised herself.

But her thoughts soon drifted back to him again. Nikkal remembered her birthday, their day spent together; and his departure – their hug, and… that kiss on top of her head. The memory alone was enough to make her flush.

The next morning, immediately after breakfast, they put down the tents and continued their journey west.

Nikkal managed to avoid Zakiti for a little while, but she couldn’t hide inside the carriage. But Zakiti didn’t make any attempts to talk with her there, not when the rest of the squad, Agga, and a dozen of soldiers from the first battalion were there too. All she did was look at Nikkal from time to time with regret in her eyes.

Nikkal wasn’t looking forward to that conversation, no. But she couldn’t avoid this forever, nor was Nikkal the type of person to avoid confrontations.

The road was rockier than in the plains, but the rocks were barely felt when the wheels ran over them.

By noon, they paused so the animals could drink and rest. The sun was scorching, and while air mages tried to make it cooler so that the soldiers and animals wouldn’t overheat, they had no power over the sun.

On their path, unlike other, smaller parts of the army, they followed Idigina, on whose banks palms grew, providing at least a little shadow.

It was there that Zakiti approached her.

“Nikkal.”

She stilled, then turned around. “What is it?”

The former mercenary sighed. “Look, I am sorry. I overdid it, I know.”

Nikkal had had her arms crossed, but now she let them fall to the side. After her turn to sigh, she replied, “I am sorry too, I was angry and some things I said, I didn't mean.”

“But I deserved it nonetheless.” Zakiti stared at the river. “You were right. I was projecting my past, and no matter how much it hurts, it doesn’t excuse hurting my friends. It wasn’t fair towards you two.” She shook her head. “The team is the closest thing I have to a family since Jiayi passed. She would have liked you…”

She stopped herself. After a pause she continued. “I won’t try mothering you again, I am not your mother.”

“You aren’t,” she agreed.

“But if I ever see that bitch, it’s on sight,” she spat.

“Zakiti!” Nikkal winced. “What…”

“Sorry, troublemaker, but I had to.” She kicked the dust. “I had suspected your issues were caused by them and…”

“You’re right.” Nikkal swallowed, and breathed in deeply. “I… don’t want to speak about them… to me they may as well be dead.”

“I killed the one thanks to whom I lost my magic, yet the scars remain,” Zakiti said. “Yesterday being the prime example…”

“I forgive you,” Nikkal replied. “But don’t forget to say sorry to him too.”

Nodding, the former mercenary turned around. “I won’t interfere between you two anymore. You’re old enough to choose who you want.”

“Thank you, Zakiti.”

“Hey you two! Time to go!” Agga called after them.

“Coming!” they replied at once.

Two weeks had passed since leaving Eshnunna. They passed through a few villages and smaller towns, which Kengirian units had already left before the army arrived. The Kengirians had taken any provisions they could, and the army had to give what they could spare to the inhabitants, unless they wanted them to starve.

However, the locals warned them that there were rogues out, raiding villages and towns. Lord Shamash had sent some small units from his army to scout, find, and eliminate these brigands.

That day, they arrived in such a village. After the village leader saw that lord Enlil was part of the campaign, he bowed low and welcomed him in the way befitting a lord of the Five, and allowed the army to raise their camp around the village. The commanders were invited to stay in the village, given houses they could sleep in.

Nikkal had watched this scene, and those in the weeks before, unfold with mixed thoughts. For these people, who lived simple lives and never got the chance to hear anything remotely negative about the lords, who only knew myth and legend, the Five were more gods than men. For them, Enlil was their saviour and protector. She would think the same, Nikkal was sure, if she hadn’t been conscripted, if she hadn’t witnessed their cruelty.

After the camp was set up, Agga called the squad for a meeting. Once they assembled in the tent, the commander turned to Elulu. “Speak.”

“Okay, so…” Elulu cleared his throat. “The village leader has told lord Enlil that there are multiple brigand groups in the area, and there was one group going around promising the villages to protect them if they're paid accordingly.” The air mage started to count on his fingers. “The group will get food, drink and treatment for free, and they don’t have to abide to rules.” 

“Cunts,” Zakiti said under her breath.

“The lord promised to deal with them accordingly,” Elulu continued. “Then they talked about what was ahead of us. The nearest village on our way is three and a half days away.”

“That’s all?” Agga asked.

Elulu nodded. The commander thanked him and then addressed the group. “Kurum, Rimush and Hunzuu, you three will be on patrol duty tonight. The rest is off-duty. You can go.”

“Yes, Commander,” they said all at once.

“And, Nikkal?”

She turned to Agga. He asked, “Could you look after Unzi this evening? I have a meeting to attend and Giri was asked alongside the other women to help out with a few things in the village.”

“Oh… ehm, sure.”

There went her plans to take a nap.

Agga smiled gratefully. “Thank you, I will come pick her up later, in the evening.”

“Nikki,” Unzi called from her spot on the floor where she was playing. “What are you doing?”

“Reading,” she replied, turning a page on the book she got in Eshnunna.

“And what are you reading?”

“About magic,” Nikkal answered.

“Why? Come play instead!”

Nikkal sighed, setting the book aside, and went over to the child. She wasn’t expecting her to be distracted for too long anyway.

“Because one has to learn about magic to use it,” Nikkal explained. “Just like everything in life.”

“Everything?”

“Yeah… just like you learned to walk and speak, I am learning magic.” Nikkal picked up a wooden toy, examining Agga’s handiwork.

“Can I learn magic too?” Unzi asked, eyes shining with genuine curiosity.

“You aren’t a mage, Unzi,” Nikkal said.

“And?”

“And non-mages can’t use the magic we use.”

“Why?” she asked, face falling in disappointment.

“I… don’t know, Unzi." Couldn't she have asked this to Niall? "One is either born as a mage, or not.” Nikkal set down the toy, and in an attempt to end this conversation, asked, “So what are we playing today?”

“Agga of Kish and Gilgamesh!”

Of course, Nikkal sighed. Just as most days.

She didn’t know how many times she had already cursed this centuries-long-dead ruler of Kish, who also happened to be the namesake for Agga – as it was common for boys from around Kish – who had to wage war with the king of Uruk and become famous for that. She also cursed their Agga for continuing to tell that story over and over.

Unzi handed her a wooden lion and a bull, representing Gilgamesh and Enkidu. She also pushed a few more animals, who represented other characters, to her side. Then she picked up another wooden lion – how many did Agga carve out? – and said, “Let’s play!”

Funny how she always insisted on playing Agga when she knew he lost at the end of the tale. However, unlike in the version Nikkal had to read when they were being taught reading at the Children’s Home, here Unzi always declared Kish and Agga the victors.

However, it was entertaining to watch Unzi come up with new twists to the story every time. And this time it was no different: Unzi came up with the plot where Agga, after winning and making friends with Gilgamesh, went on a journey to defeat a monster – portrayed by a poor wooden jackal – and then married a princess, who was portrayed by a wooden goose.

“Nikkal?” Unzi then said. “I am hungry.”

“Oh, okay. Let’s go get some food then,” she said and stood up.

Once they left the tent, Unzi grasped her hand and together they headed towards the dinner tent.

“Will dad be long on the meeting?” she asked. “He should just leave. He must be hungry too.”

Nikkal chuckled. “We can’t just leave a meeting, Unzi.”

“But when will he come back?”

“Soon enough, don’t worry,” she said, and before the child could ask more, added, “And I am sure your mom will be back soon too. She only had to go help out with something.”

“Can’t they do it alone?” Unzi questioned. “Why do they need mom for?”

Tiamat give her patience.

“I don’t know,” she replied. “Look, we are here.”

After successfully making sure Unzi didn’t get herself dirty while eating a bowl of porridge, the two went back to Nikkal’s tent. The sun had already set, and the air was warm. Somewhere in the distance, a jackal howled.

On their way back, they came across Iyar, who was wandering the camp.

“Hi, Iyar,” Nikkal greeted.

“Hello, sir,” Unzi said, hiding behind Nikkal and peeking at the man before her.

“Ah, Nikki, babysitting?” he replied. “Hello, Unzi.”

“Yeah, Agga has a meeting, and Giri was asked to help out somewhere,” Nikkal replied.

“Mas- Enlil is on the meeting as well,” Iyar told her.

“Elulu too,” Nikkal added.

Iyar snorted, bringing a smile to her face. She wished she could also see Niall's face when he heard about Elulu's stint as a faux commander.

Unzi pulled at her sleeve. “Nikkal, let's go.”

Nikkal sighed. “Okay… see you later, Iyar.”

“See you, gorgeous.”

A few minutes later, they were back in the tent. Zakiti, too, had returned.

“Hello, aunty,” Unzi greeted happily.

“Oh, hey kiddo. I thought your dad had already picked you up.”

“Not yet.” She pouted.

“Zakiti,” Nikkal spoke up, “I hope you didn’t-“

“I haven’t started working on the bombs, don’t worry.” Zakiti waved her hand. “Everything is locked up in the chests.”

Suddenly, horns echoed in alarm. Both women tensed up.

“What is it?” Nikkal wondered aloud.

“I don’t know,” Zakiti replied, then went over to her bed against which her sword was. She quickly put on her chain mail shirt, fastened her wristbands, her belt with explosives, and grabbed her sword. “Stay here and look after Unzi.”

“But-“

Zakiti was already gone. Unzi, who had been clinging to her legs ever since the alarms went off, hugged her tighter.

“Uh, don’t worry, Unzi,” Nikkal tried to soothe her. “We are safe.”

“What about mom and dad?” she asked, her voice so small, so afraid.

“They’re safe too, don’t worry,” Nikkal replied.

What was happening outside? It couldn’t be Kengirians, the scouts had had no sightings of them in the area. The brigands? Surely, they couldn’t be that bold to attack an army camp that had more battle-ready men than they did. Right? That band of outlaws couldn’t have more than thirty members or-?

“Take me to dad!” Unzi demanded, frightened. “Please!”

“Unzi, no, we can’t go!”

“You have to! Please!”

Nikkal looked down at the frightened child. Agga was in a meeting inside the village. It should be safer there, right? And they weren’t that far away from the gate. But was this really the right choice?

From the outside, frantic footsteps and yells could be heard. Great Tiamat, were the others alright? Kurum, Rimush and Hunzuu were patrolling, and Zakiti went out once the alarms started. What about Varassa? Were the smiths safe? And the healers? What about Iyar? Did he get back?

“Please…” Unzi sniffled.

What would Niall do?

He wouldn’t hide while the others fought, no. Probably order some soldiers to get the unarmed camp-followers to a safe place and then join the fight, quickly coming up with a defence strategy.

But Nikkal wasn’t a general.

Anything could go wrong. She wouldn’t be able to deal with the guilt if anything happened to Unzi.

“We can’t…” she whispered. “Sorry…”

However, soon enough the battle sounds could be heard even here, near the centre of the camp, and they were coming closer and closer.

This was dire.

Her fire stirred as panic flooded her body. The dragon amulet felt icy against her skin.

“Okay… Unzi, let go of me, I have to get my armour on and get my weapons.” Nikkal squeezed her shoulders, trying to stay calm. “We will go find your dad, okay?” Or any commander… I have to get her away from the fight-zone.

Unzi reluctantly let her go, and Nikkal sprung forward like a string. Before long her armour was on, and she grabbed her sword. She also took her bow, as she had a few arrows in her quiver.

“Stay close,” Nikkal instructed. “Don’t you dare to leave my sight.”

“I promise, Nikki,” Unzi replied nervously.

Together they exited the tent.

Leaving the tent was the right call. The battle raged only a few tents away when they exited it.

How could they have gotten so far in?

Nikkal found the answer soon enough, as they ran into four enemies. One was probably a brigand, since his clothes were dirty from sand and had little to no armour, but the other three had Kengirian armour.

By all the demons of Irkalla, how did they get here?!

“Unzi… close your eyes,” Nikkal ordered.

The four charged forward, but before they could reach her, Nikkal already had her bow out and drawn. She shot the bandit in the shoulder and one Kengirian in the leg, but for the other two she didn’t have time to reach for more arrows.

She smacked the third Kengirian with the bow and then Nikkal reached for her sword, letting the bow fall to the ground.

In her free palm, sparks sprung to life.

“A mage?” the wounded Kengirian said between groans of pain. “Kill her!”

Nikkal gritted her teeth and sent a scorching cloud of sparks into the face of the fourth Kengirian, who staggered back in pain. The third one meanwhile recovered from the smack and swung his sword forward, and was met with Nikkal’s.

“Unzi, hide!” Nikkal ordered, taking a step back as the blow was too hard for her to counter.

She then moved to the side, trying to get behind her opponent, swinging her sword at his side, but he turned quickly enough.

His blows were hard, stronger than what Nikkal could block. She avoided him by circling him, trying to get behind him, but he was quick as well. But when he swung his sword again, by instinct Nikkal grabbed his wrist with her free arm and he yelled as she burned through his sleeve and his skin.

He kicked her away from him, and Nikkal rolled on the ground. She groaned, trying to catch her breath.

“Nikkal!” Unzi called.

“Stay… back!” Nikkal coughed, trying to get up.

The shot Kengirian broke the arrow and stood up, limping. The one who got a face full of sparks had recovered, somewhat… he was blinking rapidly, as if trying to adjust his eyes.

She stood up, both hands clenching her sword.

Iyar had been nearby the healers' tents when the alarm horns blew. He sometimes did play to the wounded while he had time, and helped out the healers. He liked it — it made him feel useful here, and healing was a very fascinating field. The ability to help others was something that deserved more respect than anything else.

The attackers weren’t common brigands, nor were they few. Kengirians were among them, and there were enough of them to stand their ground against the army.

Iyar quickly retreated, heading towards the village.

Enlil couldn’t find out he sneaked out.

Fear squeezed his chest like a snake. He was less afraid of the attackers than he was of Enlil and Shamash.

“Nikkal!” he heard the child he met earlier and froze in his tracks.

“Stay… back…”

He broke into a cold sweat. Nikkal… she was in danger! And so was that commander's child!

No one but him seemed to be around. All soldiers had gone forward to meet the enemy at the outskirts, but evidently, some sneaked inside the camp.

There was no one to help them.

Except him.

But… he had to go back. The thought of punishment made him shiver in fear.

Coward, Shamash’s voice echoed in his head. Coward, coward, coward, coward, coward…

Past outbursts of courage were retaliated heavily. He had stood his ground in the past, and he came to regret it. How could he be brave when bravery was punished?

No, the lords didn’t want him to be brave; they wanted an obedient pet with a broken will. Yet when he did what they wanted, they mocked him for his cowardice.

Iyar was tired. So, so tired. Tired of life, tired of pain, tired of the war. If someone killed him now, he wouldn’t mind at all.

“That doesn’t make you a coward, though.” Nikkal had said, frowning. “You just wanted to stay alive…”

“I promised my friend, Su, to stay alive, no matter what. I promised we would see each other again and I made my brother, Ethan, promise me the same.” She then looked at him. “I had to kill people to stay alive… and protect the others. I regret it so much…”

“I guess what I am trying to say is that the wish to stay alive isn’t something cowardly. What is bravery for the dead?”

Nikkal had told him that months ago to cheer him up. She was wrong, of course, but she didn’t have to live through what he did. She had other demons plaguing her, other burdens to carry, and she had to use other means to survive.

But she was also so supportive and determined. Nikkal was ready to defy two lords to help someone she barely knew. He could kind of understand now what Niall had meant by her being a spark, a light of hope.

May all the demons of Irkalla take the lords, Iyar would be brave for once.

Nikkal stood against three foes: one was hurt by her arrow, the other half-blind thanks to her sparks.

Unzi was behind her, pressed into the wall of a tent. She was frightened, but she didn’t cry.

She definitely would have a bruise from the kick in the chest, but that didn’t matter now. They had to get out.

Two of the Kengirians charged forward again, while the third one with the wounded leg remained standing where he was.

Nikkal easily avoided the blow from the half-blind one, and grabbing him, she yanked him away onto the other one.

That one pushed him away, stepping closer and swinging his sword. Nikkal knew she wouldn’t defeat him in a sword fight, so she avoided the blow and moved into stance.

Please, please work…

She felt her fire in her heart. It was awake, alive, burning, filling her veins with its power. Nikkal moved her hand and forth sprung sparks cracking, but before she finished the movement-

“Eugh!”

A small flame flew forward. So small, smaller than her palm, yet so bright, like the evening star, and so hot, hotter than the rocks in the desert.

It hit the Kengirian in the shoulder, burning away the cloth. He dropped his sword and tried to extinguish the fire. Nikkal used the chance and swung her sword at him.

She felt blood dripping down her face before the Kengirian fell down.

From the corner of the eye, she had noticed a shadow earlier, and now she noticed the one with the hurt leg was knocked out and the half-blind one was in the middle of a fight with…

“Iyar!” Nikkal called, surprised, relieved and afraid at the same time.

The bard always had a short sword hanging from his belt, but this was the first time she saw him use it. He easily outmanoeuvred the Kengirian and hit him in the head with the handle of the sword. The soldier fell down and there was a loud crack as he hit the tent anchor with his head.

Iyar stared at the soldier, startled, then turned and practically ran to Nikkal.

“Are you alright?” they asked each other at once.

Both of them answered that they were fine, and Nikkal then called out for Unzi. The child ran towards her and sprung into her arms. Nikkal groaned in pain.

Iyar noticed it, and offered to carry Unzi.

“Shouldn’t you…” Nikkal didn’t want to finish her question.

He took Unzi from her, and the child buried her head in his shoulder. He soothingly ran his hand down her dark hair and replied, “I am tired of being afraid… I just hope you got a plan that won’t get any of us killed.” 

Nikkal blinked, realisation hitting her. He… he had decided.

“I will make sure that won’t happen,” she promised.

Chapter Text

First they went to find Agga. They didn’t even have to go into the village, as they found Agga receiving a report from a soldier outside the gate.

Lord Enlil thankfully wasn’t present.

“Unzi!” Agga called the second he saw them, and stepped forward to meet them halfway.

Agga quickly took his daughter and hugged her tightly. “I am glad you’re alright, Unzi, my little dove…”

After a long while later, the commander raised his head and looked at Nikkal. “What happened?”

Nikkal explained to him what happened from the point the alarm horn went off. Iyar also added a few points from his perspective.

“Thank you…” Agga said after he digested the information. “Thank you for protecting my daughter. I am forever indebted to you.”

“I wouldn’t let her get hurt,” Nikkal replied. “You… you don’t have to thank me…”

“Don’t underestimate your deeds, Nikkal,” Agga advised. “Go rest, or to the healers if you need to. We will go find Giri now…”

“We should get you a healer first,” Iyar said, trailing after her, his hood up, face hidden.

“We have to hide you first,” Nikkal replied. “And find Nanniya.”

Crossing the entire camp, they reached the part where the smiths were. The sky was slowly turning grey, heralding the dawn of a new day.

After a while of searching, they found Varassa.

“Berry! Thank the Five you are alright!” he exclaimed. “What happened?”

“We were attacked,” Nikkal told him. “Brigands and Kengis.”

“I thought the Kengis retreated?”

Nikkal tiredly rubbed her dirty face. “They did… but came back… but Var, we need your help.”

“Of course, what do you need?” Varassa replied readily.

“Can Iyar stay here for a while?”

“The bard?” Varassa then looked past her and realised it was Iyar who stood behind her. “Of course! You know I have already agreed to help.”

“What about your smith master?” Iyar asked.

“He knows,” Varassa lowered his voice. “He… doesn’t exactly agree, but he is not heartless. He will let you stay.”

“Soldiers may come looking for him,” Nikkal warned.

“We will hide him,” Varassa replied, then turned to Iyar. “I hope you don’t mind hiding in a chest or barrel.”

“As long as I can breathe…”

“I am going to find Nanniya now,” Nikkal declared. “You two stay here.”

“Okay, Berry.”

“Good luck.”

He was in his tent. Nanniya had returned earlier and was about to sleep when Nikkal barged in.

“Nikkal!” Nanniya exclaimed. “Glad to see you, but what’s the urgent matter?”

“Nanniya…” she breathed in deeply. “We need your help… and your repertoire.”

Nanniya immediately stood up, his full attention on her. “I don’t think this is about infiltrating something.”

“No,” Nikkal agreed. “It’s for Iyar. We need to… make him less recognisable.” 

“So he agreed?” Nanniya asked in surprise. “How did that happen?”

“I will tell you later, but now I need to know if you will help or not.”

“And why do you think I wouldn’t?” he questioned. “Do you consider me that heartless?”

He bent down and retrieved a suitcase from under his bed. Nikkal replied, “No… but you can be quite stubborn… and stupid sometimes.”

He snorted. “You can blame being surrounded by individuals like Elulu or Zakiti for too long.”

He followed her back to Varassa. On the way Nikkal told him what had happened.

“By the Five, Nikki, you sure you’re okay?”

“Yeah…” she yawned. “I will go to the healers, but first we have to make sure Iyar is safe.”

“…You know, the General would be proud,” Nanniya told her.

Nikkal smiled, flushing slightly. “But he would also give me report duty.”

“Oh, for sure,” he agreed. “And personally drag you to the healers.”

In her tired state, she definitely wouldn’t mind being carried around by Niall.

When they arrived in the smiths’ tent, the smith wasn’t looking at them excitedly, but like Varassa said, he didn’t object helping someone.

“Are you going to give me a wig?” Iyar asked, eying Nanniya’s suitcase.

“Not a wig,” Nanniya replied, setting the big suitcase on the table and opening it. “Perhaps a fake beard and mustache.”

He took out a brush, jar and a tube. Then he looked at each person in the tent and in a teacher-like voice said, “The most memorable part of a person is their face. Their eyes, hair, facial expression. Now, we can’t do anything about his eye and skin colour, but we can dye his hair. A beard and moustache can make his face less recognisable.”

Nanniya turned to Iyar. “Also, we have to get him new clothes. And burn these. How good are you at acting?”

“I am a bard,” Iyar deadpanned.

“Good. Can you fake an accent?”

Iyar thought for a second. “I think so.”

“Which places have you visited?”

Nikkal was confused by his questions now.

“The Nam-Lugal tribe travelled across the entire land,” Iyar replied. “And… the lords too visited many places since I…”

“Wait, the Nam-Lugal tribe?” Nanniya asked, bewildered. “The famous poets, song-weavers and playwrights?”

Iyar smiled.

Nanniya suddenly looked like an excited ten-year-old. “I have so many questions for you…” He then quickly composed himself. “But first the matter at hand. We have to create a new identity for you… a fake name, and I don’t mean something as banal as changing a letter in your name.”

“So, no Iyad?” the bard joked.

“No,” the stage manager of the Babylonian theatre replied, lost in thought. He started to pour a tar-like substance from the tube onto the jar. “I hope you don’t mind brown hair.”

“No.”

“Nikkal,” Nanniya suddenly turned to her. “Go to the healers. This will take a few hours.”

She yawned. “Okay…”

Nikkal then turned to Iyar. “See you soon.”

“Go rest, gorgeous.”

The healers were in a state of chaos when she arrived. Everyone was busy looking after the numerous wounded, and on top of that, as Nikkal heard from the healer who took her in to check her, some healers, including the chief healer, were killed during the attack.

Nikkal gasped when the healer applied cold ointment onto the by now formed bruise on her stomach, clutching the amulet in her hand, hiding it from the healers view. She was just glad that the healer said that nothing was broken. However, she shouldn’t try to carry things in the following weeks.

When the healer let her go, Nikkal surprisingly found Rimush there. He had a cut on the forehead, freshly sewed.

“Nikkal?” he called.

“Rimush! I am glad to see you,” Nikkal replied, stepping closer.

Together they exited the tent and told each other what had happened to them. Rimush, since he was on patrol, was one of the first to engage in the fight and thankfully got hit only once.

Soon enough, they came across Elulu, who was practically running towards them.

“I heard you got wounded,” he said. “Are you alright?”

Rimush waved his hand, claiming it wasn’t anything serious.

After repeating to Elulu what happened to her, the air mage told them how, once the meeting was interrupted by the alarm horns, Agga went to organise the defence, while Elulu got stuck in a locked room with the lord and the village leader and some of his council until Agga returned with his report. For safety, as the lord claimed.

However, Elulu also told them, the attack was mainly focused on their supplies and healers.

They wanted to halt their progress.

“Agga already sent word to Ur,” Elulu then added. “And to Admiral Ninsirsir to request supplies.”

Nikkal wondered if the message would arrive in Ur before Niall left the city to return to the army. She was sure he would leave immediately once he heard about it.

Tiamat, she didn’t want to imagine his reaction when he found out what happened tonight.

“And what about the others?” Elulu asked. “I ran into Hunzuu earlier and he told me Rimush was here.”

“The others are fine,” Rimush replied. “Zakiti went to check her bomb supplies, and Kurum and Nanniya went to rest-“

“Nanniya is with Varassa, actually…” Nikkal interrupted.

“Did he lose his sword?” Rimush asked in confusion.

Nikkal halted. “Well… promise me you won’t tell anyone…”

By the end of the day, the entire squad, including Agga and Giri, knew of Iyar.

Lord Enlil, meanwhile, was furious. He ordered the entire camp and the nearby area to be searched, the corpses to be checked and the prisoners to be interrogated. He was set on finding Iyar, as the bard had warned Nikkal.

They didn’t doubt lord Shamash would arrive soon as well.

Later in the evening, Varassa told Nikkal that when the soldiers came to them, they hid Iyar in one of the empty chests, and that he thankfully wasn’t found.

The same evening, the squad had a meet up in Agga’s tent, as to avoid suspicion. Then Hunzuu went to get Varassa and Iyar. No one would question why the one in charge of weaponry for the team would go fetch a smith or two.

Nanniya did, as usual, a phenomenal job. Iyar looked… different. His red hair now was shorter and dark brown, and upon his face was a dark beard. But his eyes remained the same.

The beard glue must have been itchy, as he kept scratching his face every other minute. He also was wearing new – or rather, Varassa’s spare – clothes: dark pants and a beige shirt.

“Alright,” Agga began, sitting behind the desk, with Unzi sitting on his knees. “Firstly, Elulu, speak.”

Elulu, who sat between Agga and Nikkal, stood up and answered, “The lord is pissed, as we all know. Since searching the camp was fruitless, they now operate on the theory that the Kengis kidnapped him. Lord Shamash has been sent word already.”

“What about the interrogations?” Nikkal asked. “Two of the four we fought were left wounded.”

“They didn’t see me,” Iyar, who sat between Nikkal and Kurum, replied. “I knocked both out and the third one…”

Nikkal nodded.

“They will more likely ask if they were ordered to take prisoners,” Agga added. “Not if they have seen him.”

“What’s the plan now?” Rimush asked.

“Nikkal?”

Everyone turned to her, since they all knew she was the one who claimed to have thought of a plan.

“Well, for now we will hide him,” Nikkal replied, looking at the bard. “When Niall returns, the armies separate and Enlil leaves, we can decide in what way we get Iyar away from the front – either with the wounded or with the suppliers.”

“And if I don’t want that?” Iyar suddenly said.

“What?” Nikkal looked at him, confused. “How do you mean that?”

“I don’t want to leave,” he answered. “Not when the only people I care about who are still alive are here.”

“You realise the danger, right?” Zakiti asked.

“I do.” Iyar nodded. “But it doesn’t sit right with me to run away and leave behind the only people who give a damn about me. People without whom I would still be the pet of two mad lords. I… I am tired of being a coward.”

“Iyar-“

“No, gorgeous, I know what you want to say,” Iyar interrupted he. “Survival is nice, but life means nothing without freedom. I have made my choice. Let me be brave for once.”

“Alright.” She nodded slowly, processing what he told her. “Then you will stay…”

“And what will he do?” Hunzuu asked. “Do you know how to fight?”

“I know how to defend myself,” the bard replied. “But I would prefer to stay in the camp and help the healers.”

Agga looked at him in approval. “We need more healers, especially after the attack. How experienced are you?”

“You wouldn’t want me to do surgery on someone,” Iyar deadpanned. “I only know basic treatment the healers here taught me.”

“Nonetheless, you will be useful,” Agga retorted. “Nanniya, what did you come up for him? We will have to fake the documents for him.”

“So, we decided to have him be from Ugarit,” Nanniya explained. “The city is far away from the capital, and the influence of the Five isn’t as strong there.”

“I can confirm,” Zakiti said. “Their local rulers, while being subordinates to the Five, have enough influence to hold their ground.”

“Right, you once mentioned you were in Ugarit,” Nanniya mused. “Got anything to add?” 

“The city is also a hotspot for trade, connecting our lands with the Two Lands, the northern people and the island kingdom Alashiya^[1],” Zakiti replied. 

“Making them rich,” Nanniya continued. “And as to how he ended up here and not in their army-“

“Moved from Ugarit to Babylon when I was sixteen,” Iyar replied, slipping into an accent Nikkal hadn’t heard before. “Started studying healing only weeks before the war started. I recently got transferred here from lord Kingu’s army. Also, my name is Damu^[2].”

“Great.” Nanniya nodded, satisfied.

Giri then stepped forward, holding a pile of neatly folded clothes, and handed it to Iyar. “Here you go.”

The bard thanked her, and Giri went to stand besides her husband.

“So, for now he will stay with us?” Varassa asked.

“Until Enlil leaves,” Nikkal answered. “Then he will join the healers.” 

Varassa nodded. “Okay.”

“Any orders, Commander?” Hunzuu asked.

“For now… go rest.” Agga sighed. “Next meeting tomorrow.”

The situation calmed little in the next week. Since Iyar wasn’t found, the lords had promised vengeance to the most likely culprit: the Kengirians and brigands, who were hired by the enemy to target their supplies. News of attacks at the brigand camps led by Shamash reached them every other day.

While the armies of Enlil and Shamash spread out in all directions to subdue the threats, their army made slow progress up Idigina. With fewer supplies than before, they had to wait for supplements before continuing towards Gasur.

The good news was that Enlil left them alone, joining Shamash in the pursue of those who had allegedly wronged them. Nikkal had to pity those bandits. From the little Iyar had shared, their fates would be terribly painful.

The other good news was the fact that Niall was supposed to return by the end of the week. Nikkal would be more than happy to see him again. By Tiamat, what a long month it had been! She couldn’t wait to tell him about everything that had happened, especially about the tiny flame she was able to create during the battle! She had been so busy with making sure Iyar was safe afterwards, she didn’t have the opportunity to really enjoy the fact she did it!

Nikkal did try to repeat that feat in the following days, but the flame in her palm didn’t live for long. For most mages, that was a failure. For Nikkal it was a big step forward. It was something she had been bragging about to the team in the past days and she was looking forward to show it to Niall too! He for sure would be proud.

She also received letters that week. Ethan was well, but was facing similar issues as they were when it came to the Kengirians and brigands. He still kept mentioning the lord in his writing, but that didn’t matter to Nikkal. She was just glad he was alive. Meanwhile Su wrote promises of seeing each other again, as she was part of the supplement convoy that was supposed to reach their army in a fortnight. Nikkal was also excited about that. By Tiamat, she hadn’t seen Su in almost a year! She hadn’t been there when Su celebrated her birthday, nor had Su been there during hers. Nikkal missed her friend.

One evening, when most of the squad was off-duty except for Zakiti and Hunzuu, they met in the dining facility. First for dinner – fresh fish from the Idigina with cooked vegetables – and then they started playing cards.

They played many rounds, and once the squad was alone in the great tent, Elulu spoke, “Nikkal, I got a question to ask.”

“Do you want me to get more beer?” she asked, as it was something the others already asked each other, and since she had lost the last round, she guessed it was her turn again.

“No, no, no, this one is more personal,” Elulu grinned.

Great Tiamat, where was this going?

“You should know, we heard a rumour around the camp,” Nanniya added.

“What rumour?” Nikkal asked, frowning.

“That someone here in the camp has a very cute nickname for you.” Elulu smiled knowingly.

“What? What do you mean, Elulu?” Nikkal asked, utterly confused. “You all know Var calls me Berry, and that Iyar calls me gorgeous – you all heard them. And why is it the topic of a rumour?”

There was another option, but surely, that couldn’t be. And definitely not now! No, it couldn’t be it.

“Well, that would be because we don’t mean Varassa or Iyar,” Elulu replied. “Does the nickname Little Sparkle ring any bells?”

No.

No, no, no, no…

How?! 

She quickly looked aside. “No? Where in Irkalla did you hear it from?!”

“Well, for some time now, a few soldiers have been claiming they heard our General calling you that when they saw you during practice,” Elulu answered.

“Of course, most people don’t believe them, since that’s not something common for the General,” Kurum added, eyeing Elulu unimpressed.

Nikkal sat there frozen, her cheeks on fire. They'd heard him… they had been talking about it for weeks.

Forget the nightmares about the chasm; for once she wished the earth would swallow her up.

“Nikki…” Elulu said softly, his teasing merriness gone. “You don’t have to answer, but do you like him? I mean, very much like him?”

“We won’t judge you,” Kurum assured.

Rimush nodded, and Nanniya added, “Yeah, military hierarchy be damned, we are friends first and foremost.”

Nikkal swallowed. “I…” Tiamat damn it, there was no point of denying it anymore. “…Yes.”

Lahamu and Lahmu, saying it aloud felt like a heavy burden was taken off her shoulders. Nikkal relaxed a little.

She liked him, yes, she liked him very much in fact.

Nikkal smiled.

“So the nickname-“

“Yes, he calls me that,” Nikkal confirmed. “Ever since Sippar.”

“Sippar?” Elulu repeated in bewilderment. “That’s far earlier than I had thought…”

“But don’t tell anyone,” Nikkal asked. “Please.”

“Your secrets are safe with us,” Nanniya promised and the others agreed.

“Thank you…”

“What do you plan on doing?” Elulu asked. “The two of you, you aren’t…”

“I don’t know.” Nikkal sighed. “Nothing has happened yet, but… I wish the war would end right now, I wish I wasn’t his soldier anymore.”

“Is that the only thing keeping you back?” Kurum asked.

She nodded.

“And do you think you will be able to wait that long?” Kurum asked.

“What do you mean?”

“That we don’t know what might happen,” he explained. “It would be sad if you missed the opportunity.”

“Kurum…” Nikkal shook her head. “That’s exactly why I didn’t want any relationships while the war is ongoing… I don’t want to get hurt again, nor do I want to hurt him. And on top of that he is the General.”

“Understandable,” Rimush said.

“I would rather live in the present than fear tomorrow,” Elulu said. “And I don’t mean it just when it comes to dating. Life isn’t only about fear, duties, and work. It’s to have fun, enjoy the world and explore.”

Nikkal thought about what Elulu said for a few moments. “I will keep that in mind…”

Two days after that conversation, Nikkal found herself in the training ground in the early morning. It was the only time when the temperature was bearable, so she had no other choice but wake up early.

Smoothly, like water in a river, she went from one stance into another. The fire inside her filled her entire body, warming her, and from her fingertips, sparks flew forward, bright and hot. Then, like a grass blade in the wind, she turned around and raised her hand. A small flame took flight, and hit the dummy, leaving a tiny circle of smouldering hay.

Nikkal smiled, brushing sweat away from her forehead.

Then a breeze, coming from the east, hit her, swaying strands of hair that got stuck in her face.

Nikkal pushed the strands away, and looked up around. It had been windless for days, with no cloud in sight.

She saw the familiar shape of a horse high in the sky, circling and slowly descending.

Breaking into a grin, she went to the edge of the camp, nearby the enclosure where they kept the animals, and where they had a place for landing reserved. When she got there, Nunamnir did one last circle before moving to land. His strong wings, alongside Niall’s air shield, made the dust and sand whirl and Nikkal had to shield her face.

Nunamnir landed, stomping, and whined. After the dust settled, Nikkal stepped forward.

“Niall!” she called out happily. “I'm so glad to see you!”

He – already in the middle of detaching his travel back from the saddle – turned his head to her, locking gazes.

His gaze made her stop. It was detached, cold, haunted and so tired. As if saying, not now.

A soldier stepped forward, taking Nunamnir’s rains. Niall patted the horse’s neck, said something to the soldier and went forward. It was when Agga arrived, passing her and giving her a smile in greeting, but when noticing the general’s stance, he quickly became serious too.

The two went into the camp, Agga telling Niall the gist of what had happened in his absence, and leaving Nikkal standing.

What in Irkalla happened in Ur?

Recovering from the cold greeting, she sprinted after them. She caught up with them just when they entered the general’s tent.

Lahamu damn it.

Nikkal sighed. For a while, she waited, but then realised Niall would be too tired from the journey to talk now, and also, he didn’t look like he even wanted to talk.

She headed towards her tent, thinking. Did Enki do or order something? Or was he angry about the attack? Or did he hear about Iyar ˈvanishingˈ? Tiamat, she hoped Agga would tell him. Or maybe she could go fetch Iyar herself… although, she didn’t know if that was the reason…

Maybe she should just wait and go see him in the evening.

Another sigh. She had been so excited to see him again after a month, to show him her flames, to just hear his voice, yet when he came back, he practically ignored her!

Whatever had caused this would catch her fists.

Agga told them the general ordered not to be disturbed for now.

She didn’t care.

Nikkal went to Niall’s tent in the evening just as she had planned. She knocked on the wooden beam and entered.

“I ordered-“

“It’s me.”

Niall stood before the map in his tent, staring at it as if it held the answers to life’s greatest questions. His voice was cold, but Nikkal didn’t budge. Nor did he snap at her for interrupting him – yet – so that was a good sign.

Nikkal took a step forward to his desk. He had just arrived and it was already full of reports, maps and books. In one she saw the bookmark she had bought him in Eshnunna.

“What happened?” she asked.

He didn’t turn to her. Deciding to be bold, she went around the table to him and hugged him from behind. His clothes still smelled like a travel bag and he was tense, she could feel the stiff muscles under her hands.

“I missed you,” she mumbled.

Nikkal felt him relax, his shoulders slumped and his hands went up to touch hers.

“I missed you too,” he whispered. “Little Sparkle…”

Finally, he turned around, and pulled her closer, his chin resting on top of her head. Nikkal clung to him, basking in his warmth, in their closeness. Now, everything in the world felt right.

Except…

Nikkal craned her head up, and was about to speak, but when their gazes locked, she forgot for a second how to speak.

Such green eyes. And what a beautiful shade of green it was.

She couldn’t bear his intense gaze right now. But when her gaze travelled lower and she focused on his lips…

Nikkal wondered what it would be like if they kissed.

Flushing hard, she hid her face in his shoulder. Nikkal felt his hand circle her back soothingly.

Tiamat damn it, focus!

“Do you want to talk about what made you so gloomy earlier?” she asked, then added jokingly, “Or are you about to give me report duty for disobeying orders?”

Niall laughed. She could feel his chest vibrate as he did.

“You do seem eager to do reports again.”

“Niall!” she looked up again, now in disbelief and annoyance, but he just laughed more.

Nikkal nudged him into the side and took a step back, freeing herself from his embrace and crossing her arms. Her back hit his chair.

But now he turned serious again. “…How about first you tell me about that attack and Iyar? Agga told me the gist of it, but I would like to hear it from you as well.”

“Okay…” Nikkal nodded, moving to lean against the table.

Her tale was a long one, so after a while of standing, they ended up sitting down on the chairs, with Nikkal moving hers closer to Niall’s. She told him everything, explaining the plan they'd agreed on with the squad and Iyar.

He didn’t look excited in the slightest.

“You’re about to call me reckless, aren’t you?” Nikkal raised her eyebrows.

“Reckless, utterly insane, but also very lucky and brave,” he replied, and reached out to touch her hand. “Don’t get me wrong, I am very proud of you, but also angry this happened while I was away.”

“You can thank the Kengis,” she replied, grinning. “It wasn’t my fault they attacked.”

“I know.” Niall caressed her hand. “How is Iyar?”

“Better, less anxious,” she answered. “Do you want to speak with him?”

“Later.”

Lastly, she told him about…

“…Also, during that battle,” Nikkal said, lips moving into a smile. “I managed to create a flame!”

Of course, that had him surprised. “You did?”

“Yes! It was small, but it did hit the Kengirian,” Nikkal told him. “And I did try to do it again, look!”

Raising her palm, she conjured a flame. It was still small compared to what other mages were capable of, but this one was bigger than the ones before.

Maybe because her heart felt warmer too.

The flame cracked, hissed, and then vanished without trace. Niall stared at her like he already had many times. Full of pride… and amazement.

“I am proud of you, Little Sparkle,” he told her, his gaze tender as if caressing her face.

She smiled happily at him, and then reached out for his other hand, just like he did earlier. He didn’t stop her. Now they held each other with both hands. Quietly, she asked, “Will you tell me now? I just want to know whose ass I have to kick.”

Niall only smiled for a second before he became solemn again. Releasing one hand while holding onto the other, he stood up and so did she.

Returning to the map, Niall pointed onto Arrapha with his free hand.

“Arrapha… after the Kengirians conquered it, it fell into the leadership of one of Kengir’s most dangerous warlords.”

Nikkal recalled what Enlil had said. She swallowed, stomach clenching in anxious anticipation.

“…He calls himself Gudalim,” he continued, squeezed her hand tighter. “We… fought with him before. Fought and lost.”

A shadow crossed his face. The air became still and cold. Nikkal shivered. Suddenly, Niall moved, still not releasing her hand, thus leading Nikkal forward as well.

Waving his free hand, the air pushed away the curtain that separated his personal quarters from his work quarters. Nikkal went after him, confused, and before she could even wonder what was going on, he let go of her hand and told her she could sit down.

“Niall?”

He stood next to besides one of the chests, the one in which was that box-

Oh, oh no…

His fingers slowly drew circles on the dark wood. His gaze focused on one of the burning candles. Wind made the flames swirl.

“Enki called me to Ur to inform me he was there. And to remind me of a promise…”

“A promise...?”

“Four years ago…” Niall began.

The Kengirian negotiators were late.

Everyone from their side was already in the tent and waiting. Enki sat upon his throne, hands folded, face and composure not betraying a thought. On his right sat his vizier, Isimud, having a low table before him, fresh clay upon it. On Enki’s left stood Niall, clenching and unclenching the handle of his sword. Next to him stood Ishkur, trying to hide his own nervousness and giving reassuring glances to the others.

Ishkur was like that. Always the hopeful one.

On the sides of the tent stood guards, unmoving like stone pillars, and by the entrance to the tent stood Zakiti, Elulu and Hunzuu.

Finally, a servant announced the arrival of the Kengirians.

Negotiations were a rare thing in this war, as prisoners were taken rarely. However, if it happened that the Kengirians kept alive officers, commanders or even rulers of cities that got conquered, negotiations to exchange prisoners would happen.

But this was a different case.

Three Kengirians entered the tent, with two of them carrying a trunk. No one questioned it, as it was guessed they were carrying their formal documents in it.

“You stand in the presence of His Lordship, Enki the Great Lord of the Five,” Isimud spoke, no one able to see his face which was hidden behind a two-faced mask. “The wise and just, ruler of Eridu, Ur and all its affiliated cities in the lands between Buranuna and Idigina.”

Enki raised his hand, silencing the vizier.

“Greetings. We all are glad you arrived…” Enki spoke, a faint smile on his lips. “Now we can begin with the negotiations.”

The three Kengirians shared a look, and waited for what the lord would say next.

“For the release of my three sons, who were captured during battle four months ago, we offer the release of three of your officers and five thousand Shekels, under the condition your side makes sure they stay alive and unhurt until they reach our side.” Enki said. “What are the conditions and offers of your leader?”

The Kengirian who didn’t carry the chest took a step forward and, retrieving a scroll from a bronze cylinder, he read, “Giving the message my lord Gudalim, the righteous and furious, sent to the enemy: ˈLord Enki, the damned son of a demon-ˈ”

Both guards and the vizier wanted to stop him right there, but Enki stopped them with a wave of his hand.

Niall looked at his father questioningly, dread filling his insides.

“-the terrible and unjust tyrant and the man-slut of Eridu. I, Gudalim, righteous liberator of the people and slayer of demons like you, refuse to negotiate with the likes of you, and I swear upon my ancestors to kill you and all your spawn!ˈ”

The Kengirian quickly stepped aside and the other two stepped forward and threw the now open chest before the throne.

Ishkur staggered back when he saw what was inside it. Enki meanwhile rose to his feet, fast as bowstring.

“Guards, seize them!” he thundered, his face twisted in fury, his power radiating off him like tidal waves.

“You dare insult me like this?!” he bellowed. “If your lord wants to trade heads, he will get yours in turn! Niall!”

He flinched numbly, mind clouded, empty, refusing to process what was happening. He answered weakly, “Yes, my lord.”

 “Kill them.”

The guards had already restrained and forced the Kengirians to their knees. They were looking at them defiantly, unafraid. They had come here prepared to die.

He stepped forward, but hesitated.

Instead of three enemies, he saw Gushur, Mashda and Tirigan.

“Kill them now.”

Enki’s presence was all-encompassing, suffocating, like the deep sea.

He closed his eyes and summoned an air blade. The next second he heard the dull sound of bodies falling on the ground. He turned around and only then opened his eyes.

His knees buckled and he fell to his knees before the chest. Ripping off the cloak from his shoulders, he covered the lid.

Meanwhile Enki was barking orders, and soon enough, most of the people who had witnessed this were gone. Ishkur was out as well.

Enki then stepped towards him and put his hand on his shoulder.

He wished this gesture was one of comfort, that it was genuine. But it was not. It never was with Enki.

“That human will die,” Enki promised. “I will have his head. And you will help me, right? You will avenge your brothers.”

Niall looked up at him – his father – with numb hatred, and nodded. It was the only thing he could do in that moment.

Nikkal was stunned by the time he finished the tale. She felt outraged by the actions of both Enki and that Kengirian warlord, and sorrow for Niall and the brothers.

He wasn’t looking at her, and didn’t seem to notice that she stood up and went to him.

“Can I?” she asked, her hand an inch away from his.

A nod.

Nikkal took his hand, and then slowly manoeuvred him to sit down onto his bed. She sat down next to him.

What was she even going to tell him? Should she even say something?

“Lean on me,” she suddenly blurted out.

Niall looked at her, and she spread her arms in invite and quickly kicked off her shoes.

Fatigue made him not hesitate. He leaned onto her slowly, and she slowly leaned back, back hitting the headboard of the bed. Nikkal hugged him, one hand caressing his silky hair.

The air became warmer again, easier to breathe.

“We shouldn’t be like this,” he mumbled.

“I don’t care,” she said. “Not now.” Then, whispered, “…And I wish I didn't have to care at all.”

She received no reply, so Nikkal guessed he didn’t hear her. Or maybe he did, but decided to not comment. A part of her wanted him to hear it.

“How can I help you?” she then asked. “I can’t even begin to imagine how you must feel, but I want to help… even if I have to do the reports again.”

“Just keep yourself safe,” he answered, turning around so he could look into her eyes. “Keep yourself in one piece.”

She had already promised to stay alive, and she definitely didn’t mind to repeat it now. “I promise.”

Chapter Text

The following days may as well have been the same. While they waited for the supplies on the already agreed place where a river, which they would now follow upstream, joined Idigina, Nikkal would train in the morning, make explosives in the afternoon, and go see Niall in the evening.

The summoning to Ur threw him into a work frenzy, preparing for Gasur and Arrapha, coming up with numerous strategies and ordering many check-ups to make sure they would be prepared.

Only Nikkal could calm him.

That’s why she came each evening, dragging him out to eat and then, back in his tent, she would tell him about her day, about her training and progress, the stupid jokes Elulu told her, and would even do some reports when she was in the mood. Niall would quiz her about magic from time to time, to make sure she remembered what she had learned, and answer any questions she had.

Hugs, hand touches, those were common, but nothing more serious had happened yet. Nor did Nikkal believe it was the right time for it now. She had been thinking about what the others, especially Elulu, had told her. Her main setback, besides the obvious fact she was his subordinate – even if at this point Nikkal had enough assurance this wouldn’t lead into some inequality in their relationship – and the fact they were at war. However, she had already failed in staying unattached. She'd opened up her heart to the entire squad and losing any of them would hurt terribly. She cared for Niall deeply, and the feeling was different from the one she had for her friends, but they were her friends nonetheless.

Maybe they really were right. Maybe she didn’t have to wait until after the war to take a step forward and tear down the last barricade.

Maybe she should ask Giri. If anyone, she would know best.

But first she had promised to visit Iyar that day. After setting the last batch of arrows into the oil to soak, she washed her arms and then headed to the healers.

Already from afar, she could smell the herbs and ointments used in the medical tent. Nikkal passed a few healers and nurses dressed in lighter colours, alongside other members of the camp who either needed treatment or were just visiting.

“Hello, gorgeous,” Iyar greeted.

Nikkal wouldn’t have recognised him, as he was dressed as all the other healers – beige pants, a long light brown coat, an white apron with pockets and his head and face were covered – if it wasn’t for his eyes.

“Hi,” she greeted.

“Come in,” Iyar invited, and Nikkal trailed after in and entered his tent.

Agga had forged his documents, which were later approved by Niall. Since then, Iyar left his hiding spot with the smiths and joined the healers, where he was assigned a tent and a healer who would teach him. Until he finished his apprenticeship, Iyar would work as a helper.

“The others have a shift?” Nikkal asked.

“Yeah.” Iyar sat down on his bed, hugging one leg while the other hang from the mattress, and pulled off his face cover. “How was your day?”

“Boring,” she replied. “The past days were all the same.”

“I am sure that excludes your nightly visits.” Iyar smirked.

Nikkal’s cheeks heated up. “Stop it, you’re just as bad as Elulu.”

“How is he?” Iyar asked. “I have barely seen him since he returned.”

“Overworking himself.” Nikkal sighed.

“He was like that after the others died too,” Iyar told her. “Or whenever he meets with Enki.”

“Is there anything more I can do?” she wondered sadly. “I am not sure what to tell him, and I don’t think hugs are enough in this situation.”

“Just keep doing what you are doing,” he advised. “Your presence is enough.”

“Is it?”

“He doesn’t call you a sparkle for nothing.”

She flushed again. “…What about you?”

“Good,” he replied. “I feel much more at ease, although this work gets hectic and overwhelming every other day. I still get time to play and sing, so that’s good.”

“I am glad,” she mumbled. “And I am happy you’re with us now.”

Iyar smiled. “Me too, gorgeous, me too.”

Later, when she was going back to her tent, Nikkal ran into the rest of the squad heading to the training field. Since they found out the reason why Niall was called, they too had become more serious and spent more time training.

“Hey Nikki, want to join us?” Elulu asked after they all greeted each other.

“Thanks, but I already trained in the morning,” Nikkal declined. “And I wanted to go see Giri before I go to N- the General.”

“Oh, okay.”

“How about tomorrow?” Hunzuu suggested.

“Sure,” Nikkal agreed.

They bid goodbye and Nikkal continued on her way. After a short stop in her tent, she went to the tent of Agga’s family.

“Come in,” Giri called after she knocked.

Nikkal entered the tent and found Giri and Unzi sitting behind the desk. The child was drawing something on a piece of papyrus, while Giri was stitching.

“Nikkal, hello,” she greeted.

Unzi looked up from her papyrus and smiled. “Hi, Nikkal!”

“Hello,” Nikkal replied and cleared her throat. “Ehm, there is something I wanted to ask you.”

“Well then sit down,” Giri said, watching her intently.

She did as she was told. Looking at her folded hands in her lap, Nikkal slowly, unsurely started, “It’s about you and Agga… I, uh, wanted to ask how… it is… with him being a commander and all…”

Nikkal could now proudly say she felt her fire in a brand new way, because her face had never felt this hot. She was grateful Giri kept her eyes on her work instead of looking at her.

Giri ignored her obvious embarrassment and instead focused on her needlework. She didn’t even look at her when Nikkal had spoken nor when she answered, “I am proud of him. Proud that he earned his rank despite not having magic. Proud of his work and achievements. I couldn’t love him more… but that isn’t what you wanted, is it?”

“No,” Nikkal admitted.

“Of course, being a commander makes him busy,” Giri continued. “But that’s adulthood, we can’t afford being with each other every second of our lives even when we want it very much. At least, I can be here with him, unlike those who stayed at home… When the war started, we had just recently married, and I couldn’t imagine letting him go alone.”

Giri reached for a new thread and attached it to her needle. “I know how to prepare some healing ointments and I am great at sewing. I have my place here… but my point was, even without the war, Agga and I would have work to do. He, as a carpenter, I as a seamstress.”

“But what about…” Nikkal trailed off, unsure to finish the sentence while Unzi was listening.

Only then did Giri look up, and looked at her daughter, smiling.

“War is unpredictable,” Giri answered solemnly. “Anything could happen any day… many of the women I befriended here became widows overnight. It’s… heart-breaking, and fear-inducing. I fear for Agga every time he goes away, and I wish I could go with him and protect him, but I am not a warrior.”

She raised the cloth from the table to get a better look, and after she turned it around, continuing her sewing, Giri added, “However, I don’t regret the risks. I love Agga too much to leave him behind, and I wouldn’t have Unzi either if I had decided differently.”

Nikkal nodded thoughtfully. “…What happened to those widowed?”

“Most returned home. Others decided to stay and help in the camp. You could go ask them yourself.”

Definitely not.

Giri continued, “We humans have the advantage that we all will reunite in Irkalla. You mages don’t have this, or maybe you do?”

Nikkal swallowed. “We return to the Source… We don’t know anything beyond that.”

Giri nodded. The only sound heard for a while was the sound of a pencil on papyrus as Unzi coloured her drawing.

“What caused the question?” Giri then asked. “Is there someone in the camp that caught your eye?”

Nikkal doubted Giri wasn’t aware yet. She blushed.

“You know you and I are just seven years apart in age,” Giri mentioned. “You don’t have to be so nervous.”

“Still… we are different,” Nikkal replied. Giri may have been twenty-nine, which wasn’t that much of an age difference – especially for mages – but still, the woman was already married and had a child.

Giri didn’t argue. “True. But my point still stands.”

Nikkal sighed. “Yes… there is…”

“And it’s not the smith’s boy.”

Another sigh. “I broke up with Var ages ago… I didn’t want to hurt him if I… died.”

“And he agreed with your logic?”

“Var just wants me to be happy,” Nikkal said. “We already had doubts with the relationship before… with me being a mage and him being a non-mage.”

“And what does he think about your current predicament?”

Nikkal blinked. She had no idea what Varassa thought about this. All she knew was that he was aware that she and Niall liked each other.

“I don’t know.”

“To make it clear, you don’t own your exes any explanations,” Giri told her. “However, since you two are friends, he still might ask.”

“Who is it, Nikkal?” Unzi asked. “Who do you love?”

Nikkal flushed hard and coughed awkwardly. Love was a strong word. A word she wasn’t ready to say yet.

“I… uh, it’s a secret, I can’t tell you,” Nikkal replied.

“I won’t tell anyone!” Unzi promised. “Not even dad!”

Nikkal was pretty sure Agga already knew too. She looked at Giri for help.

“Unzi, if Nikkal doesn’t want to talk, then we can’t force her. Questions like these are very personal, and if a person doesn’t want to share it with us, they aren’t obliged to tell us until they’re ready.”

“Can I guess instead?”

“No, Unzi.”

The child looked disappointed and turned back to her drawing. “Okay, mom.”

“Thank you,” Nikkal mumbled.

“If you want my advice,” Giri then said, “I say think things through properly before you do anything. Especially now that we are coming closer to Gasur.”

She again felt blood flooding her face. “So you know who…”

“It’s not like you are being subtle around each other,” Giri stated.

Fucking great, Nikkal thought drily. Is there anyone who doesn’t know yet?

“I guess no.” She cleared her throat. “But… it got worse recently.”

“Worse?” Giri repeated confused.

“I… I can't stop thinking about… kissing him lately…” she admitted.

“Aww,” Unzi suddenly spoke up.

“I know it’s not the right time now,” Nikkal continued. “Not when he is so distraught about Arrapha… but… when I look or think of him…”

Giri smiled. “Ah, Nikkal, the times I imagined kissing Agga… that’s completely normal when you have feelings for someone.”

“I know, but still… what should I do? At first I wanted to wait until after the war, but now…”

“Do what your heart wants,” Giri replied. “Wait until both of you are in a better state of mind and then do as you decide. And talk, talk a lot. The Five know there is much to talk out between the two of you. Make your boundaries clear and don’t let yourself be ordered around when you are off-duty. Healthy relationships are about equality, and not defeating and subduing each other.”

Nikkal nodded along as Giri spoke, making mental notes along the way.

She thanked Giri and then bid her and Unzi goodbye.

“Wait,” Unzi called. “Don’t you wanna play?”

“Not now kiddo,” Nikkal replied. “I have to go now. We can play some other day, okay?”

Unzi pouted. “…Okay, bye, Nikkal.”

After she left, she headed towards Niall’s tent, thinking about what Giri told her. Ultimately, all the advice she heard from everyone was to make up her mind and proceed at the time she felt it was right.

But what would happen afterwards? And before it as well. How was she going to control her feelings when her mind already kept betraying her with stray thoughts of him?

She halted, and started to breathe in deeply. In one of the first books, an introduction to magic that Niall had lent her, it was written how emotions affected one's magic, made it act on them. The section covered blocks caused by emotional repression too, as well as other phenomena. Breathing sessions that helped to calm down and control oneself were described there as well.

Breathing was important. Every living being needed to breathe, and so did fire. When one breathed out, they released what the body didn’t need, and fire needed air to burn. Nikkal was a fire mage, therefore she needed air even more so. Water and earth could sustain themselves without air, but fire never could, as the book wrote.

Of course, her traitorous mind made a quite different connection, now that she remembered that passage, but Nikkal shook her head to chase these thoughts away.

Taking in one last deep breath and exhaling it, she entered the general’s tent and then, smiling, greeted Niall, who was currently hunched over his desk, writing something down. He looked up at her, and relaxed.

“You look even more tired than yesterday,” Nikkal stated sadly.

“We have to prepare-“

“Hush,” Nikkal interrupted him, reaching for his hand. “Come, let’s go get dinner.”

“Wait, let me finish-“

“We will finish it afterwards,” she said, pushing him onto his feet.

Sighing in defeat, he followed to the dining facility and got their portions. That night they had roasted fish that was freshly caught in the river, with some barley porridge and the last pieces of vegetables they had.

Sitting next to each other, they ate slowly as Nikkal told him about her day.

“…my fire felt a little stronger,” she told him, “like a small flame, but the flames I conjure still extinguish within minutes. And before you ask, yes, I keep breathing.” Nikkal dug into her roasted fish with a fork, trying to locate the bones and take them out before she put them into her mouth. “…Niall? How about we go train tomorrow together?”

Before he replied, she quickly added, “Also, training would be good for both of us. The others have been training double since they found out about Arrapha to prepare.”

He thought about it for a minute. “Okay.”

Nikkal smiled in relief. “Thank you.”

From under the table, she reached out for his free hand and gave it a squeeze, which he returned before letting go.

“Then I went to see Iyar,” she continued. “He would like to see you soon.”

“I will have to check on the healers anyway to make sure their supplies-“

“Not like that.” Nikkal frowned.

He sighed. “Maybe in a few days.”

“Okay…” Nikkal took a spoonful of porridge into her mouth. “How about you?”

“…Worked,” he replied. “I think this strategy is the best one. We will hold a meeting after the supplies arrive.”

“When will that be?” Nikkal asked.

“Within the week, by the looks of the latest of Ninsirsir’s messages.”

She smiled. That meant she would see Su and Shimun soon too. That thought made her joyful. Oh, Tiamat, how she missed them all.

After they finished their dinner, both went back into his tent. Nikkal was in a good mood, and so she offered to help him with the reports. She sat down behind her desk, holding a stack of papyruses, and offered, “The one who does more in an hour wins?”

“Okay,” he agreed, and then yawned.

Nikkal had the advantage of not being tired. And she could be hard-working when she was in the mood for it. So, it was not so surprising that after an hour she managed to do two more reports than the general.

However, she didn’t feel that victorious at the moment. It wasn’t as much of a challenge, compared to when Niall was well rested and in a playful mood.

“Okay, I think it's bedtime,” Nikkal declared.

“I have to finish this first,” he objected.

“You will just end up falling asleep on the table,” she replied. “Remember how embarrassed I was when you found me?”

Nikkal went over to him and put her hand on his shoulder, but he swept it away.

“Nikkal, stop,” he snapped, but looked regretful the next second.

Realising she may have overstepped, she took a step back and apologised, “Sorry… I am just concerned for you.”

He closed his eyes as he sighed. “You’re like Ishkur in that way… but… never mind.”

“No, continue,” she encouraged. “Uh, if you want…”

He looked at her through half-lidded tired eyes. “…Ishkur was always genuine, everything he did was. He always tried to be optimistic and look after the others.”

“And you think I am like that too?”

“You’re stubborn, adaptable and determined,” he told her in a low sleepy voice. “Not optimistic… but you joke when things get hard. And you care for those who care for you.”

Niall stood up and stepped closer. He took her hand and placed it back on his shoulder. Nikkal blushed, but kept their gazes locked.

“I don’t have any reason to care for people to whom I don’t owe anything,” she replied. “Not that that’s the only reason why I am currently risking getting armour polishing duty for overstepping and trying to command around the General.”

Niall chuckled. “I wouldn’t give you armour polishing duty.”

“Oh, so reports again?” Nikkal smiled. “Aren’t you afraid I would try commandeering? Imagine if I overthrew you and was the General instead. My first order would be sending you to bed.”

She felt proud when she heard him laugh. Nikkal came closer and hugged him around the shoulders. “I just don’t want to see you like this.”

What should she say? What could she do to make him feel better?

She wished the supplies would arrive already. That they could brew tea again. Or maybe she could ask Su to brew the calming infusion she always made when Nikkal needed it. Su’s mother had taught her how to brew these before she had passed. Maybe it would help. Although...

This situation wasn’t like the conflicts she got herself into in the Children’s Home, where afterwards Su would braid her hair while Nikkal complained. The closest thing to this, while still not comparable, were her parents.

No, it wasn’t comparable at all. The only similarity was that it was family in question. But Nikkal’s parents had abandoned her without second thought. They chose to leave. It had been their doing.

Meanwhile, here the reason was war. Senseless, ruthless, war. Nikkal remembered what Niall had said in Eshnunna. He blamed himself for their deaths. All the deaths. And that’s why he now was working harder than ever, to not repeat his mistakes.

Nikkal looked up at him. His eyes were closed, and he was leaning onto her. Had he fallen asleep?

“Niall?”

No, he was still awake. He opened his eyes and hmmed in reply.

“Remember what I told you in Eshnunna?” she said. “You already were doing enough. You always are.”

She hated to see his sad face. He looked so… helpless, so lost. Seeing him of all people like this was heartbreaking.

“But it wasn’t enough for them.”

“I doubt they would think so,” Nikkal replied.

“You don’t understand,” he protested, shaking his head.

“Then explain it,” she dared. “Tell me about them.”

She was overstepping again, she knew. He could get angry she was asking this of him, get defensive just like her. She would have to take a step back, apologise, re-establish boundaries and wait.

…Just like him when he asked her months ago.

He didn’t have to reply. He had all the right to tell her to leave.

“What are you doing, Little Sparkle…” he mumbled, barely audible.

Niall then took a step back and sat down again. Silence stretched on, before he decided to reply, “…Many of us – Enki’s children – try to prove ourselves to our father. To get influence, validation… Of course, there are others who would rather stay away from him as far as possible, but… we weren’t like those. We all came to Ur to prove ourselves… Most didn’t like me, to be honest.”

“What?” Nikkal gasped, her mind literally not able to comprehend. “How?”

“They thought that as Ninhursag’s son, I would be favoured.” He shook his head. “I am not. I had to work hard to become his general, and my mother, or Enki’s supposed love for her, had nothing to do with it.”

He sighed. “I… was different back then, when I became his general. I tried to be like him, we all did, to gain his approval. What a fool I was…”

“I wished I was different,” Nikkal suddenly said, his words awaking long forgotten memories. “It was before they left me… when I still believed they had any love for me. I wanted to be more like Ethan, so that my father would include me in their trips… but after I came to the Home, I realised nothing would have changed their actions.”

“You shouldn’t change yourself in order for people to love you,” Niall replied. “It only means these people weren’t right for you.”

“I know this now.” She took a step closer, reaching for his hand. “I am glad I found such people.” That I found you.

Their fingers intertwined. The unsaid words hang between them heavily. Now they were just dancing around each other, too cautious to come any closer, to cross the last barrier. He was like a bright light in the dark and she was a moth. Or was it the other way around? Or maybe they were just… like fire and air. Making each other brighter, stronger, more.

“I hope you know that too.” Nikkal said nervously. “At the very least, remember you’re enough for me.”

His gaze could burn through her at that moment. Niall understood exactly what she was trying to say, Nikkal could see it in his eyes.

“When the war started…” he continued, diving back into his memories, “…And rumours about the devices reached Enki, he assembled seven of us, whom he considered the most skilled. I, as the General, was assigned as the leader. Zakiti got recruited a short while afterwards for her inventions. We knew each other, but we didn’t see each other as brothers. Close friends at best, rivals at worst.”

He again closed his eyes. The wind picked up from nowhere, and the shadows on the walls started to dance in a wild rhythm. “The first we lost was Tum-mardu, during a mission… we were high in the sky, flying towards the target when he and his horse got shot down.”

Nikkal could almost see the scene unfold as she looked at the shadows on the walls. The air gradually became cooler too.

“He… was a good man. Hot-blooded, but reliable and strong. He was the fourth-youngest… after him, Elulu joined.”

The shadows twisted and changed. The wind started to pick up the papers, but for now they weren’t flying yet. Niall continued his remembrance, his voice hoarse from emotion. The second brother fell to blood loss in the healer’s tent after being fatally wounded on the battlefield. He'd taken the blow intended to Mashda – the brother who was murdered during imprisonment – and was the third-oldest from the group. Then, there were the three brothers whose fate she already knew, so instead Niall told her about their personality – Gushur was stubborn, often challenged his brother’s orders, but was also decisive, focused and observant; Mashda was tenacious, honest and compassionate; Kirigan was similar to Gushur, undermining his orders, ambitious, confident, quick-witted and passionate. Lastly, there was Ishkur, who fell mere months before Nikkal joined the squad. His death was the freshest and recalling it was the hardest.

“…I had been wounded,” his voice was hoarse, and the words left his mouth hardly, flowing out slowly as if they were tar. “I couldn’t lead, and so Ishkur led them into battle instead… they were overwhelmed and he ordered retreat, while he himself stayed behind to make sure everyone got back safely… an arrow to the eye killed him.”

Niall then looked around, as if only now noticing the wind he was subconsciously creating. Annoyed, he moved his hand to get it back under control.

Nikkal didn’t spare a second thought — no, she didn’t even think about it. She moved to stand before him and again hugged him. However, now she tangled both of her hands into his hair as she pulled him closer. His head now rested on her chest, and she was sure he could hear her heartbeat very clearly. Niall hugged her around the middle and sighed.

“I am so sorry,” she whispered. “It must be hard… I can’t imagine how you must feel...” But I fear every day I will. “…Thank you for telling me… I understand you more now… but my opinion hasn’t changed, you were already doing enough before this.”

“Nikkal-“

“Look at me.” She took a half-step back so he could look. “The only reason I am not dead in the chasm is you. The reason why I was able to create the flame during that battle is because you all supported and believed in me, you first and foremost. You have always been the first to help me ever since I arrived here, and you do everything you can to protect me.”

Nikkal moved closer again. “As much as I wish I could, I can’t take away your pain, but be sure I will carry your burden alongside you as long as you let me… please, don’t beat yourself up about things you had no control over anymore… please let me help you like you helped me.”

She closed her eyes and pressed her lips against his forehead. For a second he tensed up, surprised by her action, but then just hugged her tighter.

Tiamat damn them all, Nikkal didn’t care about the fact that she was a soldier and he the general anymore. They were just Nikkal and Niall, two kindred souls who were clinging to each other as if it was their salvation.

Chapter Text

There were many things to dislike about the desert – the heat, the scorching sun, the lack of plants, the venomous vermin – but the less harmful but most annoying was the sand. It got everywhere from her shoes, bed, clothes and even her hair, and by Tiamat how uncomfortable it was lying in a bed full of sand!

They were supposed to save up water, but they were also camping on the northern bank of Idigina, and the water mages had their methods of cleansing and making the water drinkable for people. With that in mind, Nikkal decided to take advantage of that as much as possible while she could, and after breakfast, she went to wash herself.

She would go train afterwards, which meant she would get dirty again, but whatever. Personal hygiene was important, right? On top of that, the others – mainly Niall – would be there as well, and she didn’t want to be dirty or smell around them (him).

Nikkal shook her head at her silliness. Here she was, a grown woman in the middle of a war, concerned about her looks.

Lahamu, she wished they were still in Eshnunna, and that they could lie in the cool grass under the trees by the canal all day without care.

She finished cleaning herself up with a wet towel – ultimately, she decided to get a proper bath after training – and went to get dressed. Nikkal dressed into her usual training clothes and then started combing her hair, which currently looked like a mess. Lastly, she braided it so it wouldn’t bother her while practicing.

She looked into the small mirror and adjusted the short strands framing her face. Satisfied with herself, she set aside the mirror and touched the amulet through her clothes, making sure it was where it was supposed to be.

With that done, she first headed to meet up with Niall and then head to the field together. Nikkal was glad he'd accepted to join her in training. While he still wasn’t his old self, Nikkal could see the past days had helped a little. Additionally, with the upcoming strategy being agreed upon, now together with the squad ironing out the details, the amount of work he had taken upon himself when he returned lessened and spread out among the group.

Niall exited his tent just when Nikkal had reached it. Nikkal automatically smiled when she saw him, but also had to swallow. The general was, of course, also dressed in his training clothes – loose brown pants, a dark-green, sleeveless tunic, and wristbands made from simple cloth – and by Tiamat how distracting that had been in the past days!

Today seemed to be no different as her eyes kept wandering to his muscled arms and bare neck and the little of chest that was visible as well.

After greeting each other, they went to the training field, walking side by side, their hands brushing against each other.

“How are you feeling?” Nikkal asked.

“Well, thank you,” he replied. “And you? Did you have any nightmares lately?”

She shook her head. Her sleep had been dreamless lately. “No, no nightmares.”

Nikkal always appreciated his attentiveness. Giving him a grin, she added, “And I feel good! Especially now." She gave him another once-over. Those arms… Her eyes stopped on the scars on his upper arm. She had been wondering in the past days what had caused these, and she had been itching to touch them too, be it with her fingers or lips-

He smiled, shaking his head, but Nikkal counted it as a victory.

“…and the supplies will arrive at night!” she finished. “We can have our tea dates again, and I will see Su and Shimun!”

Wait… did she say dates..?

She blushed.

Niall smiled at her. “Tomorrow?”

Huh? Tomorrow? What- Oh.

“Sure!” she agreed immediately. “…But I hope that doesn’t mean you’ll be working during it again.”

“Well…”

“Niall,” Nikkal said in a slightly sterner voice.

Another smile, this time a bit sheepish. “I was joking, Little Sparkle.”

They arrived on the training field. On half of it, a few masts had been erected. Cloth had been attached to them with ropes, creating a canopy to cover the training soldiers from the sun. However, that was reserved for those practicing with weapons, because magic – especially fire – was more likely to accidentally damage the cloth.

After the warm up – Nikkal had to turn her back, otherwise she wouldn’t be able to focus – they first went to one of the dummies.

Nikkal flexed her fingers. “Okay, what’s the plan?”

“Let’s focus on the fire itself today,” Niall suggested. “Then we can repeat the stances we practiced yesterday.”

Nikkal nodded in agreement, then turned to the dummy and started to breathe deeply. Her fire stirred a little and she felt warm spreading through her body. She then moved into the primary stance.

As usual, first sparks cracked to life, like a swarm of fireflies, and then a flame appeared. Bright and warm like the sun that was currently rising in the east. Nikkal concentrated on it, not even blinking, spellbound by her own creation. She felt it, its hunger. Readily she poured more of her power into it, feeding the flame like an eagle its youth.

“Don’t forget to breathe,” Niall reminded her, watching her first before he himself would go train. “Just breathe. You’re doing great.” 

She blinked, and inhaled deeply, as she had held her breath in focus. The flame had no such problems, it readily gobbled up the air around itself.

But Nikkal soon got tired, as she had given the flame as much power as she currently could muster. Before the flame could extinguish, she threw it towards the dummy, hitting it in the chest.

“Good work, Little Sparkle,” Niall praised. “Try it again a few times, and then do the stances.”

She nodded again, and as she took a pause to recharge before trying again, Nikkal watched Niall, who went towards another dummy and started his own practice. His movements were quick and flexible, like a falcon. Air swirled around him, moving as he moved, listening to his commands obediently. Nikkal admired how in control he was, how in-tune Niall was with his element. He was strong too, as the shower of air needles that pierced the dummy proved.

Nikkal had no idea for how long she'd stared before she snapped out of it.

It’s not my fault he’s so mesmerizingly beautiful, she thought and shook her head.

She again summoned a flame, and again focused on keeping it burning and making it bigger. Again, and again. But when her fire decided it had enough, and above her palm only sparks cracked, Nikkal didn’t force herself to continue. Instead, she moved into the middle of the uncovered section of the field and started to practice the stances.

Most of the stances she had practiced already dozens of times, so she easily and fluidly moved from one to another stance. But when she moved to perform one of the harder stances she hadn’t practiced much yet, her body twisting, she lost her balance and almost fell, one hand leaning onto the ground for support.

Nikkal huffed, annoyed, as she stood up and brushed the hand on her pants. She looked for Niall, just a tiny, short peek to see if he'd seen her, but he was already approaching her.

“Did you see it?” she asked, although she could guess the answer. Nikkal wasn’t the only one who got distracted.

“Did you hurt yourself?” he asked.

“Was this close from stretching a muscle,” she replied, almost pinching her thumb and index finger together to indicate the distance. Then she smirked and asked, “Could you help me with the stance? I have yet to get it right.”

“Which stance is it?” he asked.

“The Twin Flare,” she told him. “One is supposed to create flames in both hands, then twist and combine the flames into one big fireball.”

Niall nodded. “I know this one. It’s a more advanced move though.”

“I already know the basics,” Nikkal said plainly.

“Try it again?”

Nodding, she took a step away from him to make room for herself. Widening her stance, she raised her hands and then moved them to the sides. Now, she was supposed to twist, her arms circling her body, however again she lost her balance.

This time Niall caught her.

“Your feet were too far apart,” he said, his breath hitting her neck. “Again.”

Nikkal straightened up, and again moved into the initial stance. Niall didn’t step away, instead kept standing behind her.

“A bit closer.” With his leg, he nudged hers closer together. “Good. Now continue.”

Nikkal blushed, enjoying their proximity. She raised her hands before herself, her palms up and fingers curled as if she was cupping an apple, and then moved to the sides.

Niall gently grabbed her wrists, and continued, “We will move together, okay?”

“Okay,” she agreed readily. “At least if we fall, you’ll be there to soften the tumble.”

He laughed. “We won’t.”

They moved together, and Nikkal let herself be led through the twist as if this was a simple dance. They didn’t lose balance throughout the most difficult part of the move, and Nikkal was able to finish it without issue.

Niall released her wrists and instead held her shoulders. “Great. Try now alone.”

She sighed when he took a few steps back. Nikkal repeated the move thrice, after which he was satisfied. That was the disadvantage of asking for help during training – he would act like a teacher. But the gained proximity was too tempting for Nikkal to not use.

Soon after, Elulu arrived. As the only other mage in the group without a permanent magic block, he came sooner that the rest of the squad to practice magic.

He greeted them cheerfully, and went to another dummy further away.

An hour passed, during which the two air mages targeted the dummies while Nikkal practiced the stances, when the rest of the team appeared. After greeting each other and a bit of small talk, they moved onto the covered section of the field, to practice their swordsmanship. Before they began, they put on leathery armour to protect themselves from the blows and took wooden swords.

They trained in pairs, and after each round they changed who was paired with who. Nikkal’s first opponent was Kurum, with whom she had already practiced many times in the past. They were an even match, since both could predict the next move of the other. They ended up disarming each other at the same time. Next was Elulu, who wasn’t as skilled with weapons as in magic, so as the spar went on, both started to cheat and use their magic, for which both got reprimanded by Hunzuu. Nikkal used Elulu’s inattention to trip him, but of course, that win wasn’t accepted. She barely won against Zakiti, as she knew due to past injury, her left side was more vulnerable. Rimush was fast like Kurum, but he wasn’t as good with a sword as he was with the bow. Another win for her. Nanniya relied on his pure strength, and was slower than the others, Nikkal included. But he was too used to others trying to outmaneuver him, and he easily stayed face to face with Nikkal during their spar. Another draw. Winning against Hunzuu was out of question from the start. Hunzuu’s only match in the squad were Niall and Zakiti.

Speaking of the general, lastly it was their turn. A faint smile played on her lips when they approached each other. He mirrored her smile.

How he managed to be so distractingly pretty even with sweat and dust rolling down his face was beyond her.

He absent-mindedly twirled the wooden sword in his hand and asked, “Ready?”

Nikkal raised her sword, moving into her preferred starting stance. She answered, grinning, “Ready.”

She was in no hurry to attack. Niall didn’t lack strength nor swiftness nor stamina, and had years of experience. However, as the instructor in the training facility taught the recruits, one had to use any advantage they had. There were no laws in a fight, he had claimed.

Nikkal knew very well what her advantage here was.

They could circle each other for an eternity, as neither moved to attack.

“Afraid you’ll lose?” she teased. 

A faint smile appeared on his lips. “Not really.”

“Just don’t get overconfident.” Nikkal moved in as if to attack, but that was just to catch him off guard. Instead, she tried to get behind him, but Niall kept moving. Like the wind, he never stood still. “Earlier I beat Zakiti.”

“I heard that!” the former mercenary called, blocking a blow from Rimush.

Nikkal ignored her. “Or are you afraid to hurt me?”

Before he could answer, she attacked. Niall moved aside before she could land a blow.

“I would never intentionally hurt you,” he replied. “Besides, in this case, you seem to know exactly what you are doing.”

She spread her arms in invite. “Then come at me.”

Niall didn’t have to be asked twice. Fast as a falcon, he moved in to strike, and Nikkal barely had time to deflect the blow. In quick succession, he swung the wooden sword at her half a dozen times.

Nikkal, now forced into defence, jumped back, trying to create a distance between them.

“I must admit,” she told him, breathing heavily, “You’re really good at this.”

“I have got more experience-“

“I wonder what else you’re skilled at,” Nikkal added, smiling coyly.

Niall momentarily halted, and blinked. She used her chance and went in to attack. But he repelled her blow, and replied, “You’ll have to find out.”

In the corner of her eye, she noticed the squad eyeing them weirdly, and she heard some murmur, but right now Nikkal was more focused on Niall and their spar than anything else.

Nikkal again tried to attack, but was easily repelled. However, she didn’t give up. They danced around each other, quickly acquiring a rhythm – both of them enjoyed this far too much and didn’t want it to end. They attacked, but never actually used their chance when there was an opening to do so. Even if they accidentally hit the other's hand or arm or side, they just went on. Went on teasing, flirting.

The rest of the squad had already finished their spars, and pretended to ignore them. Some agreed on another spar, others just decided to go ahead to wash and change, with the promise of meeting everyone at lunch later.

“I think it’s time to finish,” Niall suggested.

She countered another blow, but this time it was stronger than the previous ones. Her back bent backwards, all the while Niall got closer, bending forwards, gaze locked with hers. She exhaled loudly.

The only thing between them were their locked swords. They were so close they could feel each other’s breath on their faces. Nikkal felt warm — no, hot — her blood boiling, but it wasn’t caused by her fire. No, this was because of something far different – lust.

“Let’s agree on a draw?”

“Deal,” Nikkal agreed, swallowing, and put her sword down.

As intended, she went to wash herself after the training. Sweat was rolling down her back, and her body was aching from the earlier activity.

Nikkal entered the bathing tent, where wooden stalls and curtains created small places for privacy. She didn’t bother asking one of the soldiers on duty to heat up the water for her – she needed it cold right now — and went into a stall in the middle.

There were a few other people there, but on the other sides of the tent. Technically, there were reserved hours when men and women could enter in the morning and the evening, but everything during the day was free game.

She stripped herself, dropping the sweat-soaked training clothes on the ground – she would need to wash them after lunch – and stepped into the washbasin. From the bucket she received at the entrance, she took the wooden ladle that hang on the wall, and poured the water over her chest. She shivered, goosebumps popping up on her skin due to the cold water. Bitting the inside of her cheek, she poured another ladle-full of water over her head.

Nikkal shivered again, holding back a gasp. She set the ladle aside and reached for the bar of soap, which she brought with her alongside her towel and clean clothes.

She looked at the bucket with distaste when the time came to wash off the soap. Lahamu, she cursed both her traitorous mind and body.

Gritting her teeth, she poured the water over her quickly a few times, before her brain could register the cold. By the sixth pour, she got used to it. Water was dripping from her, especially from her hair when she reached for her towel. She quickly dried her body and squeezed out most of the water from her hair before wrapping it in the towel.

After she got dressed, she stepped out, her dirty clothes under her armpit, the bucket in one hand and the soap in another.

“Nikkal.”

She turned around, and immediately wished she could pour the rest of the bucket over her head.

Of course, the always-tidy Niall would also head to the washing tent after the training, what else did she expect? And yes, while she had walked on him while he was changing or freshly cleaned, it had been in the past. Before just the thought of him caused such a stir inside her. So, it was no help that the shirt he was wearing was not completely buttoned up and she had an even better view at his chest than in his training clothes, nor was the fact that his hair was down, still slightly wet, falling in waves onto his shoulders any help either. She followed a single droplet as it caressed his neck, his collarbones, going down, down--

Nikkal forced her gaze up to look him in the eyes. She swallowed and said a weak ˈhiˈ.

He came next to her and offered to take the bucket for her. She handed it to him and chose the safest option: to stare at her feet.

“Is something wrong?” he asked after he handed the buckets to the person on-duty.

How can he be utterly unaffected right now? Nikkal wondered. “No, nothing.”

They went together back to their tents. Nikkal, against better judgement, raised her head and decided to peek at him a few times. However, when she looked in his direction the third time, she met his gaze. He hummed, and gave her a smile.

“What?” she asked, looking to the side, flushing.

They reached their tents.

“You look adorable like this, Little Sparkle,” Niall answered, and immediately went into his tent.

It took her brain a moment to process what he had just said. She… was adorable?

She smiled brightly, feeling like a fool. She was adorable.

The afternoon was spent making more fire arrows with Zakiti, as well as throwable explosives. In the evening they held another meeting, discussing the upcoming events alongside the commanders and the general. Nikkal sat next to Niall.

Afterwards she went to the bank of Idigina and waited. She had no idea when exactly they would arrive, but she didn’t want to miss the arrival of supplies.

She hadn’t seen Su and Shimun since their brief meeting in Sippar, and she hadn’t seen her brother in even longer. Would they even recognise each other? So much happened in those months they were apart. Sure, they wrote to each other regularly, but they didn’t see each other.

Nikkal wondered how long their reunion would last this time. Honestly, she would have preferred if they didn’t have to go separate ways anymore, but that was nothing more than wishful thinking.

After a while, she got tired of standing, and she sat down, hoping a scorpion wouldn’t climb on her. At least ten minutes had passed when she heard footsteps approaching. Nikkal turned her head and saw three silhouettes, and behind them a few more. Only when they got closer, she recognised them in the dark night.

Nikkal waved at them, and they greeted each other as they sat down around her. Varassa to her right, Niall to her left, and Iyar right next to him. Elulu sat down next to Varassa, while the others sat behind them.

“Agga won’t come?” Nikkal asked as she reached for Niall’s palm.

“He has to put Unzi to bed first,” Niall replied, glancing at their intertwined hands on his thigh.

Nikkal nodded, and then looked at Varassa, who also was looking at where her hand was. She remembered the conversation she had with Giri. The next time she stopped by to talk with him, she may have some explaining to do.

“I haven’t seen them in ages,” Varassa suddenly said, moving his head towards the river. “I doubt they will even recognise me.”

“Fair, I almost didn’t recognise you myself.” Nikkal chuckled, and leaned against Niall slightly. “You got stronger since you left the Home.”

“Advantage of profession.” Varassa also smiled. “How long will they stay?”

“I don’t know,” Nikkal mumbled and looked at Niall, who was currently absent-mindedly playing with her bracelet.

“They will unload the supplies and then rest here for a few days,” Niall replied. “They will leave the same day we will.”

They continued their small talk a little longer, before they saw distant lights of the ships coming upstream. The group stood up, and from the camp, other soldiers started to approach the river to welcome the sailors.

Nikkal was about to explode from excitement. Just a little bit longer and she would see Su and Shimun again. And this time she could introduce them to the squad. She had no idea how well they would get along with each other, but Nikkal wasn’t concerned about them not getting along.

Twelve ships came upstream and docked by the camp. Nikkal could see the silhouettes of water mages on the deck, manipulating the water in the river, holding the ships in place until they were anchored. She looked around for Su, but couldn’t spot her yet. Maybe she was on a different ship.

From the first ship, which was already anchored, soldiers started to unload their freight, and the ship captain approached Niall.

He leaned towards her and whispered, “See you later, Little Sparkle.”

Nikkal quickly squeezed his palm and then let him go to speak with the captain.

“Let’s look by the other ships?” Varassa suggested.

The rest of the group, unburdened by duties right now, stayed by Nikkal. They walked around the riverbank, looking at the newcomers and searching for Su and Shimun. Of course, the squad hadn’t met Su and Shimun before, but Nikkal had described how both looked like to them.

They had already reached the last ship and were walking back to the first, when someone called Nikkal’s name. All heads turned towards a ship, and on the deck, leaning against the railing, was Shimun.

“Shimun!” both Nikkal and Varassa called back.

“…Varassa..?” Shimun sounded confused. “Is that you?”

“It is!” he replied.

“Demons, you look so different!”

“Shimun, where is Su?” Nikkal asked.

“Here,” he replied. “Catching her breath. We have been working all afternoon. We will come to you soon!”

After a few minutes, both siblings exited the ship, looking very tired, but also very happy.

“Nika,” Su said, breaking into a big smile. She wrapped her arms around her tightly, and said. “I missed you so much.”

Nikkal hugged her back, inhaling the familiar scent of her hair.

“Hey, what about me?” Shimun asked and joined the hug.

Nikkal chuckled and threw a glance at Varassa. She motioned with her hand for him to join them too.

All they were missing was Ethan, and the reunion would be complete. These hugs reminded her of how they met – all scrawny kids in clothes they had been handed down from older children in the Home, with no one else in the world to rely on but each other. Nikkal’s first true family.

A family, which in Nikkal’s case had grown in the meantime.

“Alright guys.” Nikkal grinned brightly. “Let me introduce you two to my friends real quick.”

She pointed around each squad member and told them their names.

“It’s nice to assign faces to the names,” Su said, after Nikkal introduced Zakiti, Kurum, Rimush and Nanniya. “Nikkal mentioned you all very often.”

“I doubt it was as much as the General,” Elulu joked, and went ahead to introduced himself. “Elulu son of Balulu of Nippur. Nikkal also mentioned her water besties often.”

Su’s expression went from confusion to slight annoyance. “Nika did warn me as well.”

“Warn you?” Elulu inquired.

“That you’re just as crazy as her,” she replied.

Most of the squad snorted, and Nanniya added, “I fear he is worse than her.”

Nikkal grinned. “Impossible.”

She then continued in the introductions.

“…And lastly,” she pointed at Iyar, “this is I- Damu, from the healers.”

She didn’t dare to write them about the developments in case the letters were checked by the bloodhounds, and she was also afraid to say anything now since they were surrounded by people. Nikkal would have to fill them in later when they were alone.

Su and Shimun politely greeted him, as they did with everyone else.

“A pleasure to meet you too,” Iyar replied. “Nikki mentioned you two often.”

“What are your orders?” Nikkal asked. “Could we go to the camp?”

Shimun yawned. “Yeah, we are off-duty now.”

“Tomorrow morning we should report at the ship though,” Su added. “And help with the unloading.”

“You can stay in my and Zakiti’s tent,” Nikkal offered.

Su smiled. “That sounds great.”

Elulu meanwhile wrapped an arm around Shimun’s shoulder. “And you can stay with us!”

“Elulu,” Kurum spoke up. “Our tent is full.”

“And so is every other tent in the camp,” Elulu replied. “Either we lend him a sleeping bag or we will leave him to stay in the ship.”

Shimun freed himself and with a sheepish smile said, “Don’t worry about it, I don’t mind staying on the ship tonight… don’t worry about me, Su, go with Nikki.”

Since both siblings were dead tired, they didn’t linger long on the riverbank and instead headed towards their tents after bidding Shimun goodnight. Nikkal kept turning her head, trying to find Niall, but without success.

After they bid goodnight to everyone, Nikkal, Su and Zakiti entered the tent, and if Su hadn’t been so tired, she for sure would have made a horrified comment about how messy it was. Instead she slumped down on Nikkal’s bed and hummed.

“How the tables turned.” Nikkal grinned, remembering all the times in the past she had been in Su’s place. 

“Stop it.” Su turned onto her back. “You don’t strike the face of a toiling ox.^[1]”

Nikkal snorted. “Okay, okay. But put off your shoes, I don’t want sand in my bed again.”

Zakiti was watching the exchange from her corner, amused. “Well, goodnight, you two.”

Sighing, Su sat up, reached for her bag, and retrieved her sleepwear. Nikkal turned around to give her some privacy, and after she herself changed into her sleepwear and undid her braid, she slipped into her bed next to Su.

It was weird, once again sharing her bed with someone after months of not doing so. Well, except for that time in Eshnunna where the group rested together before they infiltrated the palace.

Nikkal thought of Niall then, and blushed. Back then, she subconsciously reached out towards him, seeking his warmth. Lahamu damn that wound, if she hadn’t awoken back then… well, Elulu would have blackmail material against her, to say the least.

Su slept peacefully besides her, but Nikkal wasn’t feeling sleepy yet.

Niall was either still discussing matters with the boat captains, or he too had gone to sleep by now. Nikkal then smiled, remembering the agreement they had for tomorrow. Tea date. Just the two of them. She just hoped she wouldn’t be a flushing mess the entire time.

It really wasn’t fair how Niall had far more self-control than her.

In the morning, she woke up far earlier than she wanted. The sound of footsteps and rustling was right around her, and it caused her to stir from her sleep.

Cracking her eyes open, she saw Su as she had many times in the past – walking around, cleaning the mess that was Nikkal’s corner of the tent.

“Good morning,” she mumbled sleepily. “No need for that so early.”

But no words could stop Su. No, she always felt the need to look after the others. After her mother had passed, she felt the need to take that role upon herself. For Shimun, and later on for Nikkal and Ethan. Out of the four, Su was always the most responsible, the one who had to grow up first.

“Don’t you have to go report at the boats?”

“I already did,” she replied as she folded her clothes. “They let me rest, while Shimun and the other boys unload the remaining cargo.”

Su rather forcefully threw the folded shirt onto the small pile she gathered. That was more than enough for Nikkal to know something was wrong. She sat up, checked if the amulet was still hidden under her clothes, and then stood up.

“Do you want me to braid your hair?” Su asked.

“Sure…” Nikkal looked around, almost not recognising her own tent. “And where’s Zakiti?”

“Breakfast.”

While Nikkal changed, the restless Su went to make the bed, and afterwards ushered Nikkal to sit down so she could comb her hair. She relaxed during that, and so Nikkal asked, “What has worked you so up? I hope it’s not because of the state of my tent.”

“Nothing,” Su replied.

Nikkal hissed when Su pulled a bit harder on her hair while she did the braid. “That doesn’t seem like nothing.”

Su sighed.

“Should I do your hair now?” Nikkal suggested.

After they switched places, Su began, “I… feel useless.”

“What?” Nikkal halted. “How come?”

“I am a weak mage,” Su explained. “The best thing I can do is brew infusions. Unlike you, if I were to fight, I don’t think I could win on my own. They won’t even let me unload the supplies.”

“You are literally able to pull an entire ship upstream,” Nikkal retorted.

“Yes, with the help of eleven other mages.”

“You aren’t weak,” Nikkal declared. “You have always been the strongest person I knew. And your infusions aren’t useless either.”

“But what use are they during war?” Su questioned. “Just a week ago…”

Oh, so something had happened, Nikkal realized. That’s why she was like this.

“What happened?” Nikkal asked, starting to braid a section of Su’s hair.

“We anchored for the night,” Su started. “We were warned about those brigands in the area, so we had set up watches. It was past midnight when a band of them tried to attack our ships, we defeated them in the end, but during the fight…”

Nikkal waited for Su to collect her thoughts.

“I am not as skilled as the other sailors. While they created waves, all I knew were whips…”

“Did Shimun get hurt?” Nikkal asked.

“How-“

“ I know you well enough.”

Su exhaled deeply. “I should have been better, should have made sure it didn’t even happen.”

Nikkal felt like she had heard that already somewhere else.

Oh.

She finished her work and moved to sit next to Su. Gently, Nikkal said, “Even the greatest mage can’t protect every single person from harm. And Su, both of us have yet to master our power.”

“I know,” she mumbled. “I am just so afraid for us. What if Shimun got a worse injury? What if… I promised mom to look after him before she… died… I can’t fail her now.”

“You didn’t,” Nikkal assured her, hugging her. “And you won’t.”

“I hope you’re right, Nika…”

“I am.” Nikkal assured.

Was it a good time to bring it up now? Nikkal bit her lip, and then started, “Su? I have to ask something of you.”

She perked up. “Of course, what is it?”

“I need some of your calming infusion,” she told her.

“Is it because of the nightmares you mentioned?” Su asked.

“That too, but also for my… friend,” Nikkal explained. “He… he’s currently going through a rough time.”

“And the healers couldn’t have given you that?”

Nikkal blinked. The healers. Of course, silly her! She could have asked Iyar days ago!

“…I didn’t think of that,” she admitted. “I… the entire time I was wishing for you to be here, remembering the infusions you made for us in the Home.”

Su looked at her with a strange combination of disapproval and gratitude.

“I have the herbs on the boat. I can pick them up later,” Su said. “…I wish we would all be together too…”

“We will be,” Nikkal promised. “After the war.”

“Will there even be an after?”

“It has to be.”

Nikkal remembered the talk from months ago about the sea. She told Su about it – alongside warning her that Elulu for sure would bring it up later – and smiled at that mental imagine of them all together, alive, well. It was like a dream, like the morning mist, detailless, unbelievable.  She, Su, Ethan and Shimun had no home, nowhere to return to, but the squad did. Zakiti… she would probably return to her workshop and make fireworks again; Elulu would go back to Nippur, to his family and friends; Nanniya would go back to Babylon and continue his work in the theatre, maybe even become a director; Kurum would go back to his family as would Rimush and Hunzuu; and Niall, huh, he would probably return to the academy he was the Warden of.

Academy. House of the Lion. Nikkal had no idea what that place looked like, but she was curious, and she had a – in her mind – very solid reason to go there.

After that talk, Nikkal dragged Su onto the training field with her. She had been very surprised when she saw Nikkal create a flame, and also very happy for her. Then she dared Su to show her her abilities, and as she slashed the dummy with water whips, Nikkal crept up on Niall, who was watching them by the edge of the field.

“How much do you know about water magic?” she asked.

“Enough to substitute a class.” Niall smiled at her. “What’s on your mind?”

She explained the issue as discreetly as she could and then added, “Could you, uh, lend her some books? Of course, unless it’s not possible, then fine-“

“I don’t think it's possible right now.” he sighed. “Not from the Academy’s library.”

“Is Suen that pissed?” Nikkal tried to joke.

He snorted. “You guessed it.”

“What- but I returned all the books on time! And that’s an achievement, you know.”

Another chuckle. “But the travel back to the Academy isn’t always on time. I doubt she’ll let me borrow books I don’t have the assurance of immediate return like I have with you.”

Nikkal sighed, but Niall continued, “However… I could ask someone from the sailors.”

She reached for his hand and squeezed it quickly. With a smile, she thanked him.

“Also, does the evening still count?” she asked.

Niall looked around, and once he was sure one was looking their way, planted a quick kiss on her temple. “Of course, Little Sparkle.”

Her cheeks burned like a wildfire.

“Let’s practice now?” she suggested.

Agreeing, they stepped forward together, but when he called for Su to come forward, Nikkal swung her head to him. What was he up to?

Su, not used to his benevolence, came to them immediately and put four fingers to her collarbone. “Yes, General?”

He waved his hand. “At ease, you’re off-duty.”

Su’s eyes swung between the two confused. Nikkal was also confused.

“Nikki,” he first turned to her. “You already practiced the flame, so you and Su can focus on practicing the stances. Now Su… tell me how skilled you are.”

Su looked at her questioningly after he had called her ˈNikkiˈ and then at him. After a bit of hesitation, she answered.

Niall wasn’t kidding he was able to substitute a class for water mages. What followed was a long lecture, which had all three of them sitting by the end of it. Nikkal listened in, spellbound by his alluring voice. The content of what was being said wasn’t as fascinating for her as the one who spoke it. She didn’t even care she was staring, memorising each detail of his face.

By the end, Niall used his wind to create a figure out of the desert dust to show the stances Su should try to recreate. Nikkal was considering asking him to do that for her too sometime.

Once he finished, Su thanked him with barely concealed surprise and then glanced at Nikkal again. The fire mage smiled at her friend sheepishly.

When magic practice was over and the others arrived, they were followed by Shimun, who had finished his unloading duty.

“I heard you got hurt last week?” Nikkal asked him during a pause between matches.

Shimun brushed off sweat from his brow and grimaced. “It was just a cut in the arm. A healer healed it in no time.” He flexed his arm. “See?”

She hummed. “Well, glad you’re alright.”

“Su overworries,” he told her. “I get why, but… I don’t like it.”

“She just wants to keep you safe.”

“I know… she has been doing so since mom…” he trailed off. “But… how do I tell her I don’t need her to substitute our mom?”

“I don’t know.” Nikkal sighed. “You know I never wanted substitute parents…”

“Yeah… you never told us that outright, though.”

She realised that in the past months she had become far more open than the last time she saw Su and Shimun. Previously, she had been too afraid of attachment to tell any of them any details, any fears, any memories.

“No, I didn’t…” she allowed.

“Alright, pause is over!” Hunzuu called, and Nikkal sighed in relief. She wasn’t in the mood for more serious conversations.

In the evening, Su and Shimun were called to the boats and Nikkal went to Niall’s tent. She put on the red blouse he had gifted her and a big smile was upon her lips the entire time.

The smell of tea hit her nose immediately after entering the tent. Niall was currently standing by her desk, setting down a plate next to the kettle from which steam was rising.

“Hey. What is that?” she asked curiously.

Niall smiled once he noticed she had arrived. “I got some bread and honey from the dining tent.”

That made her mouth water. Nikkal quickly went over to her desk and sat down besides Niall. While he poured tea into her cup, she smeared a generous amount of honey onto the slices of bread for her and Niall. Remembering he had a sweet tooth, she gave him the bigger piece.

After she ate the slice and got her fingers sticky, she automatically went to lick them clean, and once she finished she noticed his gaze on her.

Oh?

Nikkal gave him a sweet smile, and he turned his attention to his teacup, emptying it.

“Thank you, by the way,” she said a few minutes after. “For what you did during practice.”

“You don’t have to thank me,” he replied. “Nor does your friend.”

“I didn’t expect you switching into your teacher side,” she admitted. “Also, those dust figures were impressive. Just another point to my list of why air mages are the luckiest.”

“Versatile would be a more accurate word,” he said, and Nikkal snorted.

“Why did you do it?” she asked.

“Should I be honest?”

“Of course.”

“For you,” he replied. “Because you asked.”

Nikkal blinked. It was for her. Not because he was just trying to help out, or because he was trying to be kind, nor the benevolence he was famous for in the army. Just for her.

He was probably thinking this was wrong in some way, but in Nikkal’s own logic, it made perfect sense. He didn’t know Su yet, all he knew was that she and Nikkal grew up in the Home together and that they were close.

If everything went well, they could get to know each other later, after the war. Nikkal would like it if her friends got along with Niall.

Tiamat, she couldn’t even start to imagine how they would react once they found out about the two. Her brother might as well get a stroke.

“Still, thank you,” Nikkal replied. “I got something for you from Su.”

“Hm?”

She handed him a pouch full of herbs and a note with instructions. “Su knows how to make infusions from herbs. This one is a calming one, in case one can’t calm down and sleep at night.”

“Little Sparkle, you didn’t have to do that.”

“But I did. For you,” she said.

He looked at the pouch and then at her. “…Thank you.”

Nikkal gave him another smile. “You’re welcome, Niall.”

Chapter Text

The few last days of stagnation of stagnation in their journey northwest passed as quickly as sand between one's fingers. After they packed up the camp and loaded everything into the carriages, Nikkal went to bid goodbye to Su and Shimun. She was alone, as Varassa had been too busy that morning with packing. He had given them his goodbyes the evening before. 

Nikkal hugged them both tightly and for a long time. Tiamat, she hated goodbyes.

“Both of you stay alive,” she said. “We will see each other again soon.”

“We will.” Su nodded vehemently. “Stay safe, Nika.”

“I will, I promised it.”

“Good luck Nikki,” Shimun added.

“To you too,” she replied.

“Hey, soldiers! Time to move!” a fellow sailor called.

They separated begrudgingly. Nikkal waved at them one last time as they boarded, and then turned to the caravan that was slowly lining up.

She met with Niall halfway on the way to the carriage the rest of the squad was supposed to be in. Nikkal gave him a small smile.

“Ready?” she asked.

“The only thing left to do is to give the order,” he replied. “Are you alright?”

She nodded, and looked up at the grey sky. “Is it usual to rain in the desert?”

“Once in a hundred years,” he answered.

The moment he finished that sentence, Nikkal felt a raindrop hit her nose.

The raining season had started.

They were a few weeks away from Gasur and Arrapha. Some nights they travelled for hours, opting to rest during the day. Rain was scarce, but the river they followed was muddy and wild. Apparently, the rains and snow were fierce in the mountains, which caused the river to be in that state.

The advantage of the raining season was that, in the mountains, heavy snow fell and blocked the passages Kengir used to move their troops, meaning they currently had no way of sending reinforcements to the regions they had conquered.

During meetings, they received news of how the lords obliterated all brigand groups and now moved towards the mountains. They hadn’t found Iyar amongst the brigands, of course.

Nikkal visited the bard as often as she could. He adjusted well, slowly learning the art of healing. Gone were the times of uneasiness. However, the burden of new duties did heave him. Nonetheless, he prospered in his newly acquired freedom – genuine smiles were more common, and well as jolly melodies.

One night, when the squad was all assembled in the carriage, again going forward, and Iyar had sneaked to them, opting to travel with them that night rather than the other healers – or at least that was what he had told Nikkal – the group suddenly at once congratulated Nikkal on her one-year anniversary in the army.

Nikkal looked at them dumbfounded. It had been a year already? How fast it had passed!

She glanced at Niall, who sat next to her, looking at her lovingly. A year ago, she had met him. And how things between them changed in that time, how they'd developed. She reached for his hand, unafraid of the looks from the others. They knew.

Nikkal from one year ago would have hardly believed it if she had been told this would happen. Her, surviving so long? Helping to liberate Sippar? Crossing the plains and fighting alongside Ishtar while surviving it? Being hailed a hero at Eshnunna? And opening up to others? Telling someone about her parents? Creating a flame? Catching feelings for the general? Ridiculous!

Yet here she was, and how happy she was about it.

Elulu opened the small barrel of beer they had in the carriage and happily poured a mug for everyone.

“By the way,” he said as he handed the first mug to Nikkal. “Sorry about not getting the smith boy to join us. The smiths are a bit behind us…”

“Don’t worry,” Nikkal replied. “Var will understand, and we can catch up the next time we have the chance.”

After she took a sip, she turned to Iyar and stated, “I suppose this is the true reason why you’re with us tonight.”

Iyar smiled at her, his fingers playing with the strings of his harp. “You’re correct, gorgeous.”

“So will you play a song for me?” she asked.

Iyar smirked. “I can teach you instead.”

“Good luck with that.” Nikkal snorted. “You should know, I failed miserably when they taught us in the Children’s Home.”

“Challenge accepted,” Iyar declared and grinned like a fox.

“What-“

“You two can argue later,” Elulu interrupted her. “First you have to promise.”

“Promise? What?”

“It’s a tradition,” Niall explained, “here in the army amongst close friends and squads.”

“Yup, it’s a promise to remember us in case one of us dies,” Zakiti continued. “It all started alongside the war.” Zakiti took a gulp from her mug and continued, “It also includes to promise to not name your kid after any of us.”

Nikkal frowned in confusion. “Why?”

The former mercenary shrugged. “We all decided we didn’t want it.”

“It brings bad luck to them too,” Nanniya added. “It attracts demons.”

“The Gallu^[1],” Iyar specified. “Demons of Irkalla who enforce the rule that once someone enters it, they can’t ever again leave. Unless someone is willing to take the damned’s place.”

“Isn’t Lamashtu^[2] the child-snatcher though?” Rimush asked.

“Brr, I still remember how my mother scared me with that one,” Elulu said.

“Them too.” Iyar nodded. “In this case, however, it confuses the demons into thinking the kid belongs to Irkalla.”

“Before we continue this conversation,” Hunzuu suddenly spoke up. “How about we let Nikkal proceed first?”

Nikkal swallowed as all heads turned to her.

“What should I even say?” she asked. “I hope this isn’t meant to be an official oath…”

There was no way she would be kissing everyone in here! And right in front of Niall as well!

…Actually, Niall would be the only one she would want to kiss here anyway.

Nikkal's cheeks reddened in embarrassment.

“Of course not,” Elulu replied. “You don’t have to include everyone either, by the way, in case you want to name your future kid after the Genera-“

“Elulu.”

“-apologies, General,” Elulu said, and quickly looked at his shoes.

Nikkal flushed even more.

She had never even considered having children. She was still young, and definitely not ready for something as serious as raising a child. It was such a surreal thought. She doubted she would even have children one day for the squad to be named after.

Well then, promising this wouldn’t do her any harm. But only for the other members of the squad. She didn’t feel like including Niall and Iyar into this right now.

And so she promised to remember everyone she had fought alongside – which therefore included Niall, Iyar and even Agga who wasn’t there with them – and to not name any future children after the other squad members. 

They drank down the promise with another round of beer. Afterwards they all turned to Iyar, to listen to one of his tales. Nikkal leaned against Niall, who in turn wrapped an arm around her shoulders.

The carriage rattled as it moved, and it wasn’t the most cosy place to sit all night in, but at that moment no one cared about it.

“Since we already started to talk about demons…” Iyar fiddled with the strings on his harp again. “…I may as well continue with it. Worry not, friends, this won’t attract any of them our way, but scare them off instead! As we call for Pazuzu to protect the newborns and those giving birth against Lamashtu, whose embrace is death, my tales shall send them the other way as well.”

Nikkal grinned amused as Iyar adopted his grandiose bard stance. His voice had all of them spellbound, even when most of them weren’t superstitious.

“This tale is about two siblings – Dumuzid the Shepherd and Geshtinanna the Scribe,” Iyar started another tale right after he finished the first one. “Dumuzid was married to the proud, beautiful Inanna, who was a great, clever warrior who had subdued many lands. She thought she could conquer the netherworld too. But nothing can master death. Inanna retreated back to the surface, humiliated, wounded, and chased by Gallu demons. The Gallu know no food, know no drink, eat no flour offering and drink no libation. They know no love, they have no mother. They accept no gifts, they tear away the wife from a man's embrace. They snatch the son from his father’s knee. They make the bride leave the house of her father-in-law, they take away the child hanging on a wet-nurse's breasts. They crush no bitter garlic. They eat no fish, they eat no leeks. They, it was, who accompanied Inanna.”

Sounds like she was with like-minded company, Nikkal thought. This Inanna reminded her of Ishtar with their love of bloodshed and arrogance. Maybe whoever created this tale was inspired by the lady.

“Inanna went to her closest – to her minister who threw herself at her feet at the door. She had sat in the dust and clothed herself in a filthy garment. The demons said to Inanna: 'Inanna, proceed to your city, we will take her back.' But Inanna answered the demons: 'This is my minister of fair words, my escort of trustworthy words. She did not forget my instructions. She did not neglect the orders I gave her. She made a lament for me on the ruin mounds. She beat the drum for me in the sanctuaries. How could I turn her over to you? Let us go on.' Then they went to Shara and to Lulal, who both clothed themselves in filthy garments. But then they came to Dumuzid.”

Weird how she went to her husband last, Nikkal mused. Did they have a rocky relationship?

“Under an apple tree was Dumuzid clothed in a magnificent garment and seated magnificently on a throne. The demons seized him there by his thighs. They would not let the shepherd play the pipe and flute before her. Inanna looked at him, it was the look of death. She spoke to him, it was the speech of anger. She shouted at him, it was the shout of heavy guilt: 'How much longer? Take him away.' Inanna gave Dumuzid the shepherd into their hands.”

Well, I can’t blame her, Nikkal thought grimly. Imagine the one you married betraying you like this.

“The Gallu know no food, know no drink, eat no flour offering and drink no libation. They know no love, they have no mother. They accept no gifts, they tear away the wife from a man's embrace. They snatch the son from his father’s knee. They make the bride leave the house of her father-in-law, they take away the child hanging on a wet-nurse's breasts. They crush no bitter garlic. They eat no fish, they eat no leeks. They, it was, who took Dumuzid,” Iyar continued. “Dumuzid called out to the sun: 'O Sun, you are a just judge, don't disappoint me! Change my hands, alter my appearance, so that I may escape the clutches of my demons! Don't let them seize me! Like a snake that slithers across the meadows and mountains, let me escape alive to the dwelling of my sister!'"

What a twist.

Nikkal looked around to see the reactions of the others. Everyone watched Iyar, interested in the tale. Some, like Zakiti and Rimush, were scoffing at the development, others, like Nanniya were hanging at each of his words.

She craned her head up to get a look at Niall, who was frowning slightly, his lips a thin line.

Yeah, he wasn’t impressed either.

Niall looked down on her, and his expression changed immediately. He smiled slightly and rested his head on top of hers, adjusting his position so they could be a bit closer. Nikkal smiled and caressed his hand that that was currently resting against her arm. 

“The Sun accepted his tears. He changed his hands, he altered his appearance. Then like a snake that slithers across the meadows and mountains, Dumuzid escaped alive to the dwelling of his sister Geshtinanna. She looked at her brother and scratched her face. She recited a lament of misfortune for her unfortunate brother. But before she could finish her lament, the demons arrived to her home. Geshtinanna refused to tell them where her brother was, and so they inflicted many pains upon her, before they found Dumuzid hiding in the sheepfold. The Gallu took Dumuzid to the netherworld to be substitute for Inanna, and Geshtinanna wept. His sister wept for her brother, his mother, Duttur, wept for her son, and even Inanna wept for her husband.”

What? How did that happen? Or was she actually mourning his betrayal? Yeah, that made more sense.

“Geshtinanna decided to come for her brother. She descended down to the netherworld, she passed the seven gates of the netherworld. She negotiated, and didn’t budge back until they struck a deal – for six months, Geshtinanna would reside in the netherworld while Dumuzid would walk amongst the living, for six months she would be the scribe of the netherworld, for six months she would be dead while her brother came back to life, for six months she would take her brother’s place.”

And that was the end of the tale. They all thanked Iyar and Elulu handed him his mug of beer he had refilled.

“Is this a tale the Nam-Lugal told?” Nanniya asked. “The story itself reminds me of a different tale we play in Babylon, but the characters are a bit different.”

“Right?” Elulu joined. “My grandma used to tell me a similar story too.”

Kurum, Rimush and Hunzuu also agreed. Zakiti shrugged saying she had heard a bunch of variations. Niall kept silent. And Nikkal tried to dig in her memories where she had heard it. The tale itself felt familiar, but she couldn’t at first remember where she had heard it. She had to have heard it from her mother once.

Nikkal grimaced, remembering how happily her mother would repeat the tales glorifying Tiamat, and painting the Five as treacherous beasts that forsake Ereshkigal when she got trapped in Irkalla. Those were the stories she preferred to tell, so it was no surprise she heard this tale once or perhaps twice.

This reminds me Iyar hasn’t told me about what his people told about Ishtar, Ereshkigal and Nergal.

“That’s the beauty of tales,” Iyar said, lost in thought and smiling fondly. “And the beauty of humanity in itself. For hundreds of generations we repeated a story and every storyteller added a part of themselves into it, until it gained multiple versions, but at its core it still remains the same. Even millennia later, we remember a story about people long gone, we repeat words storytellers, whose names and the sound of their voices are long forgotten, had said.”

“To answer your question.” Iyar turned to Nanniya. “This is the version my tribe told, yes, and we pride ourselves as singers of the true stories. Stories not everyone appreciates, thus many were forgotten. Our purpose is to remember them, to follow the footsteps of those before us. Every tale has a grain of truth in it.”

“Beautifully said,” Nanniya replied, obviously moved.

Iyar and Nanniya went on to talk about art and its importance, while the others talked about different topics. It wasn’t the most comfortable to sit on the wooden benches for hours, so when Elulu, Kurum and Rimush started to play cards, they opted to sit down on the floor on their bags.

“Does anyone else want to play?” Kurum asked.

“Nikki?” Elulu asked.

Kurum turned to his friends. “Hunzuu? Zakiti?”

Both declined. Zakiti adjusted her position to lie down and closed her eyes. Hunzuu was silently sipping from his mug and listening in on the conversation between Iyar and Nanniya.

Nikkal again craned her neck up and locked gazes with Niall. “Up for a round?”

“Not really.”

“Please,” she begged.

“What, are you afraid to lose?” Iyar teased, turning away from his conversation with Nanniya.

“That’s fair.” Elulu smiled. “I rarely lose.”

Nikkal rolled her eyes, and Niall frowned.

“Alright.”

She beamed at Niall. “Great!”

Both slid down to join the rest of the players. Kurum as usual mixed the cards and then handed out them out. Nikkal frowned at hers – they weren’t exactly the best combination. She glanced around the group, and Elulu wasn’t smiling either, so that was a good sign. Usually when he got good cards, he smiled slightly. Meanwhile Niall was looking at his cards like he did the reports or map. Focused, thinking, strategizing.

This definitely would be an interesting round.

Then, realising she had been staring at Niall again, she forced herself to look back down at her cards.

Focus, Nikki!

Time stretched on, and as Nikkal pulled out more cards from the stack, she realised this wasn’t that hopeless for her yet.

Elulu put his cards on the floor. “Well, who won?”

Kurum and Rimush audibly sighed and put down their cards in defeat. Niall, however, raised his eyebrow and then slowly put his cards down, a small triumphant smile crossing his face.

Elulu stared at the cards in surprise.

However, Nikkal still had something to say. She cleared her throat to gain attention and put her own cards down.

“I think I won,” Nikkal stated and broke into a grin.

“Nikki, you’re getting dangerous!” Kurum joked.

“How’s your pride feeling, Elulu?” Rimush joined.

“Perfectly well, thank you,” Elulu replied, rolling his eyes. “Congratulations, Nikki.”

“Good job,” Niall said, giving her a smile.

Nikkal covered her mouth when she yawned. “Thanks guys.”

A while later, as tiredness overtook them, they went to rest. Deep sleep was near impossible in the current conditions, but they tried their best. Zakiti and Hunzuu took one bench for themselves, while Nanniya and Rimush took the second, and Niall and Nikkal shared the third in the front. Elulu, Kurum and Iyar rolled out their sleeping bags on the floor that night.

Each of them bid goodnight, and afterwards Nikkal extinguished the fire in the lantern.

It wasn’t the easiest or most comfortable task to fit two lying people on one bench. Thus Niall offered, “You can lie down while I sit.”

But Nikkal didn’t like the idea much. “Unless you mean taking turns, there’s no need for such.”

“Don’t worry, Li- Nikki, I can rest later during the day.”

“So can I,” she replied. “Let’s just lie down together.”

“Ni-“

“No buts,” she interrupted him and lay down, moving to the side to make enough room for him to lie down as well.

The roll of cloth under her head wasn’t the most comfortable pillow, but still better than the wood. A while after, she noticed his movement as Niall lay down as well. Now their heads were almost touching, and her heart started to beat faster. So close. She could feel his warmth.

Nikkal turned her head to one side and repeated ˈgoodnightˈ.

“Goodnight Lit- Nikkal.”

She hummed sleepily. “You can say it.”

Nikkal decided to tell him the others knew some other time. If she told him that now, she thought, that would sober him up from the haze of sleep really quick.

“…Goodnight, Little Sparkle,” he whispered so silently only Nikkal could hear.

When Kurum and Rimush were sent out for scouting, it meant one thing – they were reaching Gasur, which in turn meant bloodshed would soon start again.

Kengirians, however, went to meet with them when they were a week away from Gasur. It was no surprise, as they surely would try to avoid being besieged as long as possible.

Hastily, their army set camp and started to prepare for battle. After a month of travelling, Nikkal again donned her armour, as she went to the war meeting. When she entered the general’s tent, Niall was staring at the map that was spread on the table before him, surrounded by his commanders, and next to him stood Rimush, who told him the position of the Kengirian troops.

She formally greeted everyone and stepped forward, eyes focused on the map. Gasur really was just a provincial city to Arrapha, which was on the map depicted as at least twice its size.

It’s basically an outpost for their army, Nikkal thought. A very well protected one at that.

Their battalion, alongside six others, had followed the winding small river the entire time. However, others had split from them, approaching the cities from all sides like a great net, entrapping the enemy.

The rest of the squad arrived soon after and the meeting began.

“Firstly, I have received word from our western armies,” Niall announced. “Lord Mer of Mari is currently in Assur, preparing to set northwards as well. However, we can’t count on his army to aid us here.”

“At least the Kengis won’t sent reinforcement from Nineveh,” Agga stated.

“Yes.” Niall nodded solemnly, eyes fixated on the map.

“Rimush, repeat your report,” Niall ordered.

Nikkal didn’t need to listen to him, as she had caught the last parts of it when she had arrived. Besides, she had memorized the map by now, and the overall plan had been agreed upon weeks ago – firstly, push the Kengirians back into the cities, because as expected, they would go out to meet with them, and while doing so reduce their forces as much as possible. Secondly, cut Gasur off from Arrapha. Then they would begin the siege.

“How far away is the group heading to us?” the commander of the forth battalion asked.

“By sundown they should be here,” Rimush answered.

“How many?”

“About eight hundred men,” again, Rimush answered.

Meaning four hundred less than us.

“How have the earth mages progressed?” Niall inquired.

“Not much,” Agga replied. “There isn’t much rock here for them to bend, so they opted to use plants.”

The general nodded. “Are the water mages on their place?”

“By the river, as ordered.”

“Elulu,” the general then turned to him. “Gather your best fliers. We will attack from above.”

“Yes, General!”

“Zakiti, Nikkal.” Niall then turned to them. “You’ll be stationed with the archers. Aim for those in the middle, scatter their formation, and take out their commander.”

“Yes, General,” both replied at once.

“This goes for everyone.” Niall looked around the tent. “The commanders are our main target.”

“Yes, General.”

Nikkal looked at the map, where in the middle of the Kengirian side was marked with a clay statuette in the form of a bull's head. Gudalim.

“Non-mages will be in the middle of the formation,” Niall continued. “Flanked by earth mages, the grounded air mages and the remaining fire mages. Are the healers prepared?”

“They should be by the time the battle starts,” Agga replied.

“And the smiths?”

“They are in a safe distance alongside the other camp followers.”

“Good.” The general said. After a while looking at the map, he asked, “Any questions?”

After the commanders asked a few additional questions, the meeting was finished. When everyone left the tent, Nikkal turned around last second and returned to the table.

“Go prepare,” Niall said.

“What will we do if the warlord shows up?” she asked.

“We?” he repeated. “Why do I feel like, in this case, you mean me and you?”

“Because that’s what I mean.”

“You will stay put and won’t do anything reckless,” he said seriously. “And I will deal with this.”

“No.”

“I wasn’t asking, soldier,” he snapped.

“I thought we already established that we’re in this together,” Nikkal stated. “Do you think I will stand aside while some maniac tries to murder you?”

“You will only get yourself killed!”

“I get it,” Nikkal replied, annoyance rising. “If you could, you would keep me here, behind this desk, right under you gaze. But this won’t work!”

“You don’t understand.” Niall shook his head. “If I lose you now, I doubt I could take it.”

“Don’t you see? If we lose you now, I will be lost too,” Nikkal replied and moved closer to him. He hugged her tightly and she wrapped her arms around his neck.

“I promise to stay in one piece,” she said. “And you promise you won’t do anything reckless.”

He sighed. “I promise, Little Sparkle.”

Now that their argument was over, she broke eye contact and hid her face in the crook of his neck. Niall held her close, not wanting to let go yet. Neither did Nikkal. His presence, scent, just his being was more calming for her than anything in the world. Like a warm breeze under a butterfly’s wing. Like this, she felt invincible, like nothing could ever hurt her again. It gave her strength and reason to go on.

Nikkal looked up and smiled at him, then leaned forward and planted a quick kiss on his cheek.

“For luck.”

It quickly became dark, as the sky was covered in dark grey clouds. Nikkal was sure it would rain overnight, because the air was filled with the smell of rain. Earth mages grew glowing crystals around them, and torches were lit as well. Once the Kengirians arrived, they would see them.

Nikkal wondered where exactly were the traps the Earth mages were supposed to set up. They were plant-based, but the desert around them was barren except for the riverbank, where short trees and bushes grew, in which their water mages were currently hiding in.

Between the river and where the archers and fire mages were stationed stood non-mages, earth mages and some air mages. Nikkal thought she spotted Agga in the front, but she had no way of knowing for sure. She glanced up, where the clouds were moving across the sky. Somewhere up there were the air mages, Elulu, Niall waiting.

Nikkal clutched her bow in one hand, fire arrow prepared. Her fire was burning inside her, as anxious as her – flickering, whirling, curling down deep inside her – and Nikkal had to remind herself a few times to breathe in deeply.

The signal came in soon.

The enemy was spotted.

The bowless fire mages that stood around Nikkal summoned their flames, fireballs glowing in their palms like beacons.

“Wait,” Zakiti ordered and the flames vanished as quickly as they had appeared.

In the furthest light from them, crystal silhouettes appeared. They advanced slowly, smacking their weapons against their shields. Nikkal squinted, trying to locate among the mass its leader.

When the Kengirians passed the second furthest source of light the traps started to be set off. Great vines with red thorns sprung from the sand, wrapping themselves around those who were unfortunate enough to be too close.

Their screams were distant, but they still reached Nikkal’s ears. She shivered, but didn’t dare to look away. She felt if she did break eye contact for just one second, the next one a Kengirian would stand right before her with weapon raised.

However, the traps didn’t stop the Kengirians. They hacked down the plants, and that was when Nikkal spotted someone – either captain or commander – thrashing around his arms while he ordered the others around.

Got you.

It was when the Kengirians reached the second closest light source, all around their commanders ordered: “Attack!”

It all happened at once – Nikkal released her fire arrow, lighting the fletchings up, and it hit a shield that protected the commanding soldier Nikkal had spotted; meanwhile the water mages on the opposite side struck, their waters flooding the right flank; fireballs flying across the sky and hitting the shields and soldiers.

The next second the arrows that hit the shields exploded, throwing people away from the epicentre.

“Fire!”

Nikkal aimed for a cluster of shields a bit farther away.

Meanwhile in the middle, the soldiers went forward to meet with the enemy, the grounded air mages creating a protective shield around them. Earth mages shot forward more vines, which strangled the enemy.

“Fire arrows aside!” Zakiti ordered. “Archers take the normal ones, launchers aim for the fifth and sixth lights!”

Now that their own were in the fray, it was senseless to shoot fire arrows their way. In the back of formation, the launchers were set off. The arrows hit the ground behind the battlefield and exploded, which was meant to keep the Kengirians from retreating.

Nikkal eyed the battlefield like a hawk, looking for her next target.

Wind hit her from behind and she glanced up. Like a flock of eagles, the air mages descended from the clouds, heading straight into the battle, and like birds of prey they attacked above, sending waves of air onto the enemy. Nikkal didn’t see who it was, but someone set off a whirlwinds too. The Kengirians flew aside as if they were rack dolls.

Zakiti suddenly appeared next to her. “Do you see this as well?”

“What? That we are winning?”

“Exactly.” Zakiti frowned. “This is far too easy.”

“Well, we were prepared,” Nikkal replied uneasily.

“That’s not it,” Zakiti said.

“Then what is it?”

“I don’t know. A test? Practice? Maybe the Kengi wants to know the location of the General, maybe he wants to figure out our strategies.”

Nikkal frowned. “Do you think he will show up soon?”

“Yes…”

Nikkal swallowed, and turned back to watch the battle unfold. The Kengirian forces were scattered, overwhelmed and surrounded from all sides. She realised how true Zakiti's words were. This had been too easy.

Chapter Text

Nikkal slept only for a few hours. Before the sun rose, she left her tent to attend the meeting in the general’s tent. She sat, as it was now usual, to Niall’s left.

Kurum and Rimush were told to send out scouts immediately, and once the two returned, the meeting proceeded. Firstly, the commanders reported the status of the battalions. There were minimal losses on their side, while the Kengirians were all except for a dozen prisoners killed. During the day, they expected the first reports from the other commanders to arrive as well.

They would now advance a bit more north, still following the river, expecting more attacks. Zakiti wasn’t the only one who had noticed this had been too easy of a fight.

“Set up traps,” Niall ordered. “Behind us and the eastern area so we won’t be attacked from behind. And set up patrols in the perimeter as well. Tell them to take the camels and carrier pigeons in case they spot a big host. If someone sees them, they’ll claim they’re travellers.”

“Yes, General.”

“How many fire arrows do we have left?”

“Over two and a half thousand,” Zakiti replied.

“We have already started to make the explosives for Gasur,” Nikkal added.

“Good.” Niall glanced at her, and for a moment, the tiniest smile appeared on his lips.

After the meeting was concluded, Nikkal lingered behind, but she wasn’t alone.

Elulu, Hunzuu and Zakiti stayed too. All four of them looked tired and haunted, and they kept they gazes down.

Niall reached for her hand under the table. Their fingers intertwined and she squeezed in reassurance.

For a while they sat in silence, before Hunzuu asked, “Any additional orders?”

The general shook his head.

Afterwards they left, bidding goodbye to the two. When they left the tent, Nikkal turned to look at Niall.

“How are you?” he asked, and his thumb caressed the back of her palm.

“Tired,” she replied, “you?”

“Same.”

Nikkal moved forward, squeezing his shoulder with her free hand, and pressed her forehead against his. She flushed when his breath hit her skin.

“I am glad you’re safe,” he mumbled and closed his eyes.

“I gave you my word,” she said. Nikkal then withdrew and grinned. “You should know by now I am too stubborn to die. And besides, I literally wasn’t on the battlefield, but with the archers.”

And she could guess why.

Niall rose to his feet and stated, “Both of us should go rest.”

The dark circles under both of their eyes agreed. Nikkal had to suppress a few yawns during the meeting too.

Niall then bent forward and planted a quick kiss on her forehead. “See you later, Little Sparkle.”

After she slept through the entire morning, she ate lunch and went to work on the explosives with Zakiti.

Nikkal, now that her brain wasn’t clouded by tiredness, thought about yesterday and the meeting. The traps by the earth mages had been effective, but she wondered how they worked exactly. Were they controlled from afar by the caster? Or were they already made with the intent to attack once provoked? Such kind of traps hadn’t been used before, and Nikkal guessed it was because they were too ruthless for Niall, but now when the enemy was that warlord…

She wondered if other mages could create traps that didn’t require them to be present to be set off. But she couldn’t exactly imagine it as the other elements weren’t as steady as earth and plants. Water flowed, air blew and fire burned, they always moved.

Nikkal then looked down on the explosive she had finished earlier.

Hm…

“Zakiti?” she called.

Fire couldn’t be just put in a ditch in the desert and then swallow up an enemy if they stepped on it, but an explosive could explode in specific circumstances, right?

“What’s up?”

“Is there any way to make an explosive that could explode without any fire nearby?”

“You know if we left the powder in the sun-“

“No, I meant like a trap,” Nikkal explained. “Like the plants from yesterday. If a Kengirian stepped on them – we would bury them in the sand – and that would set it off.”

Zakiti thought for a second, intrigued by the idea.

“I am not sure, troublemaker,” she replied. “While it would be possible to make – we would need to make a mechanism that would include flint. And there is the issue of the Kengis digging it up and recreating such traps.”

“But they don’t know how we mix the powder or what it is made of,” Nikkal argued. “If anything, they would know the mechanism but stare confused at the powder. And if they’re dumb enough, they would try to see what would happen if they put water on it.”

Just the thought of adding water to the powder pissed Zakiti off. She frowned, and but then leaned back in her chair as she continued to think about the idea.

“…We could use them only during battles,” Zakiti suggested. “If they stay untouched, we could simply shoot an arrow at that place.”

“The earth mages could mark out the places we place these explosives with plants.”

Zakiti grinned. “Flowers of death, huh?” But then another thought came to her mind. “But what if we are forced to retreat?”

“We could attach thorns to the shell of the explosive,” Nikkal suggested after a while of thinking. “Or have another set of triggers on the sides.”

“Too avoidable.”

Nikkal leaned back in her chair.

Flowers of death…

“…And if we combined it with the earth mage traps?” she suggested. “The plant will grow around the explosive and when no one steps on it within a segment of time or if they try to dig it out, it will trigger it on its own.”

Zakiti narrowed her eyes as she thought about it.

“I will go get an earth mage, you think of the mechanism in the meantime,” she declared.

Nikkal reached for a papyrus and noted down the basic premise alongside the word ˈflintˈ.

…What in Tiamat’s name was she going to do?

She stared at the papyrus, mind blanking out.

Okay, focus…

A flat or spherical shape would probably be the most ideal, right? So Nikkal drew a circle on the papyrus and then a smaller circle in the middle of it as the trigger. After that, she doodled the plant surrounding the explosive.

And now what?

How would the trigger work? Someone had to step on it, like with the plant traps, which in turn would do something that would make the flint create sparks that would set off the powder. Flint, huh? Nikkal hadn’t bothered to use it in months since her magic had developed. She imagined how one made fire with flint and frowned. The mechanism had to be effective enough to set it off with just one step.

Zakiti returned, but alone.

“Our little project has to wait for now,” she stated. “The earth mages are all busy and we have to pack.”

“Already?”

“Yeah, Agga just got the order, and told me beforehand when we saw each other.”

Nikkal nodded and headed over to her part of the tent to grab her bags and start packing. Zakiti went over to pick up the explosives and lock them up in special chests. She also picked up the papyrus, read what Nikkal wrote down and then put it in one of the chests as well.

Vultures flew in circles in the horizon. Nikkal watched them, bored, as they marched forward. At the very least, the air mages put up a cool air bubble around the army, which in turn created a fascinating effect on its border where the cool and hot air met. Still, the sun was harsh enough that everyone had to wrap their heads in cloth.

Looking ahead, she saw Niall in the front and without a second thought sped up to catch up with him. Both smiled a little when their gazes locked. Beads of sweat were actually rolling down his face, as he was focusing on keeping the air bubble on alongside the other air mages.

Still, Nikkal could stare at him for hours. His face was as beautiful as his personality was.

He smiled wider. “You’re staring, Little Sparkle. Aren’t you going to at least say hello to me?”

“You’re too distracting,” she blurted out and immediately flushed hard. Looking down at her shoes, Nikkal mumbled a greeting in afterthought.

“That’s something we can agree on,” he replied, and a breeze caressed Nikkal’s cheeks at that very moment.

She looked back at him. “Huh? You find me distracting?”

“Maddeningly so,” he answered. “I am just better at pretending than you.”

Nikkal nudged him in the side and Niall laughed, catching her into a one-armed embrace. She chuckled and leaned into his side.

“Pretending, General?” she tried to sound serious. “At what exactly? We aren’t as subtle as you may think.”

Niall looked ahead for a moment before he answered, “Pretending I actually am in control around you.”

“Well, until now you have been successful,” she replied drily.

What was he even talking about? There wasn’t anybody with better self-control than him!

“That’s only because I am waiting for my Little Sparkle to do the first, resolute step forward,” he admitted.

Nikkal looked at him as if he'd just grown wings and her face flushed even harder than before.

…my Little Sparkle…

Somehow, that made her fire burn brightly from happiness.

His.

Nikkal had been many things in her short life – a daughter her parents thought unworthy of love, a little sister to her brother, an abandoned child in the Children’s Home, a friend to Su, Shimun and Varassa, and later on to the squad, a soldier in the army of Enki, a sister-in-arms to the infiltration squad, and a hero in Eshnunna. And now she was his, Niall’s, the general’s, Little Sparkle.

It was utterly contradictory that here, during this useless, merciless war, where blood soaked the ground, she had found a place where she belonged. A home.

For Nikkal, home wasn’t a concrete place, home were people she loved and who loved her. Where her soul longed to be.

And her fiery soul longed for air and freedom. She was his, just as he was hers.

“There’s no need to make the decision now,” Niall said, interpreting her prolonged silence on his own. “…What did you mean by ˈaren’t as subtle as you may thinkˈ?”

Nikkal raised her eyebrows and looked around herself, trying to motion at the position they were currently in. He understood her clue, and sadly released her.

“Too late.” Nikkal snorted. “There is literally no way the soldiers behind us didn’t see us. And on top of that… they know. About the nickname.”

“…What?” Niall looked at her confused. “How?”

“Some soldiers overheard you during practice and since then the gossip spread across the entire camp. Elulu told me about it while you were gone.”

“Of course it was Elulu who told you.” Niall rolled his eyes, and then grew sombre. “Nikkal, I am sorry.”

“What for?” Nikkal asked. “If it is about the rumour, don’t worry, I don’t care what other people think.”

Before the conversation could continue, they were interrupted by the loud, alarmed grunt of a camel. The army halted, and as Nikkal and Niall looked forward, they saw four of their camels trotting towards them.

“They don’t have riders…” a soldier murmured.

They indeed were alone. Nikkal felt fire stirring in alarm, because if they were alone, it could only mean their scouts had been attacked.

When the camels reached the army, they grunted again, scared, in warning. Some of them were hurt, and when the third one sat down…

“…Help…”

“Someone’s alive!”

“Take him to the healers!” Niall ordered. “And someone take care of the camels!”

At once soldiers stepped forward, but the sudden movement only scared the animals more, and some got spat on.

“Halt. Step back.” Niall raised his hand. He approached the camels who again grunted, staring at him cautiously, but calmed as he started to speak soothingly.

“Now, one by one, come take their reins,” Niall ordered in a calm voice.

The general then approached the camel who still carried its rider. He again talked to it soothingly, assuring they would take care of the rider now.

“Two come forward,” he ordered then.

Nikkal stepped forward alongside another soldier. As the three of them took the wounded scout off the camel’s back, the scout coughed, and started, “Gen… General… they-“

“Save your strength, soldier,” Niall told him.

“…they attacked us… they are close…” the scout continued. “He left… left me alive to… to tell you… he’s waiting…”

The scout fell unconscious again, to no one’s surprise. His wounds were severe and needed to be taken to the healers immediately. Nikkal and the other soldier supported him, while Niall used his air to help them.

Nikkal felt chills run down her spine. That ˈheˈ could only be the warlord Gudalim. And they were close. She gritted her teeth, knowing she would have to fight again soon.

They brought him to the healers, who were traveling in carriages in the middle of the caravan, and Niall, again using his air, lifted him up. The healers had been informed by a running soldier only minutes prior, but they were used to doing things quickly, and were prepared.

Nikkal looked down at her bloody hands and held back a scream.

She thought she was already used to blood, yet now she felt like throwing up. Her mind suddenly was months back, when she dragged that soldier away and then Ishtar made the chasm-

“Little Sparkle?”

She turned to Niall and weakly leaned against him. She kept her hands down by her sides, because she didn’t want to smear the blood on him too. Meanwhile he pulled her close, hand caressing her hair and back.

“Don’t worry, everything will be fine,” he assured her.

Lie, you can’t promise this, not here, not now…

Nikkal closed her eyes and let herself be slowly swayed in his arms, listening to his soothing words.

“Nikkal? Ni- General?” Nikkal suddenly heard Iyar’s voice.

She turned her head and saw him standing beside them. Nikkal greeted him in a weak voice.

“What happened?” Iyar asked. “Are you hurt?”

“No, no, just the scouts…” she tried to explain but gave up. Niall explained it instead and then added, “Tell the others to set up the tents now. We expect another battle soon.”

Nikkal tensed up.

Iyar sighed. “Oh, joy… take care, you two.”

After he ran off again to inform the others, Niall took a step back and reached for her hand.

“Don’t worry.” He reached into his pocket, retrieved a napkin and then soaked it with water from the leather flask he had attached to his belt. Gently, he washed her hands. “See, good as new.”